Tag: Isabel

  • Chapter 79 – Through the Night

    29 -30 Justinian 9:41

    The following morning, Ariana woke up alone. Of course he’s gone already, she thought, the cold side of the bed a sharp contrast to the warmth of the covers she hadn’t wanted to leave. She sat up slowly, brushing her fingers through her hair as she glanced toward the window. The light was dim—dawn had barely broken—but she knew Cullen would already be moving, carrying the weight of his title before most had even stirred.

    The thought left a knot in her chest. He hadn’t been sleeping much lately, not even with her there to ground him. She could feel the fatigue radiating off him every time she touched his hand or caught his gaze. That bone-deep weariness was written in the lines of his face, and as much as he tried to hide it behind a composed mask, Ariana saw through it. She always did.

    Sliding out of bed, she dressed quickly, her boots barely making a sound on the stone floor as she descended toward his office. It was empty. Of course it is. The war room was her next stop, but from the bridge, she caught sight of Cullen below in the training yard, speaking with Riley. Relief mixed with mild irritation at how early he’d risen yet again.

    As she approached them, Cullen turned toward her, a faint smile softening his features. Even Riley glanced up with a smirk, though her usual sharp wit was tempered by an undercurrent of respect.

    “Well, you two are scheming early this morning,” Ariana quipped as she approached, tucking her hands into the folds of her coat.

    Cullen glanced up, his lips quirking into a faint smile. “I didn’t want to wake you.”

    “Or maybe you’re just sleeping too much… Inquisitor,” Riley teased, her smirk sharp as a dagger.

    “Riley,” Ariana warned, her tone laced with mock severity, “I’ll make Valentina first lieutenant if you keep that up.”

    Riley laughed, unperturbed. “As if she’d take the job. She’s not ready to deal with your particular brand of difficult.”

    Ariana arched a brow but couldn’t suppress the faint tug of a smile. “Keep it up, Riley.”

    “I mean, you’re already picking up Alistair’s habits,” Riley continued, gesturing toward the reports in her hands. “Next thing you’ll tell me is to ‘fix all the things.’”

    “Well, I wasn’t going to say that… but it’s not a bad idea.” Ariana smirked, before adding, “Actually, who’s at the manor right now?”

    Riley tilted her head, considering. “I think Eshara and Ghis are there with their squads. Elliott too.”

    Ariana’s grin turned sly. “Eshara and Ghis again? Something there?”

    “Maybe,” Riley replied, her own expression knowing. “Haven’t figured it out yet, but it sure seems that way.”

    Shaking her head, Ariana waved the thought away. “Alright, send them to meet with Arl Teagan. The Hinterlands are still a mess. See if they can bring in the remaining rebel mages and Templars. And if they can’t, have them deal with it.” She glanced at Cullen. “Unless the Commander has objections?”

    “None,” he said, nodding. “Easier than deploying additional soldiers.”

    “You got it, Wolf,” Riley said, turning to leave. “Anything else?”

    “Stick around Skyhold for now. I’m going to need you.”

    Riley arched a brow at that but merely shrugged. “By your order, Wolf.”

    As Riley strode away, Ariana turned to Cullen. Her teasing smile faded, replaced by something softer, more concerned. “Did you sleep?” His exhaustion wasn’t new, but it was worse. She knew he worked harder when she was away—he’d all but confessed as much once—but this… this was different. Even with her here, he wasn’t resting.

    Cullen hesitated. “Ari, I came to bed with you last night.”

    “And yet…” Ariana’s gaze searched his, unyielding. “That wasn’t my question, Cullen.”

    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Ari—”

    “You can’t keep this up forever,” she interrupted, frustration threading through her voice. She didn’t want to push him here, not in the middle of the courtyard, but the words slipped out before she could stop them. Shaking her head, she forced a small, tired smile and turned to leave.

    Before she could take another step, his hand caught her wrist, the familiar warmth grounding her. “Come,” he said, his voice soft but insistent. “I have something to show you.”

    His faint smile and the light in his tired eyes stopped her short. There was something he wasn’t telling her, something he’d clearly planned. Against her better judgment, she nodded, letting him interlace his fingers with hers as he led her back toward the main hall. Instead of heading to the familiar corridors, he took a turn toward the guest quarters.

    “Where are we going?” she asked, her curiosity growing as he guided her toward the left wing.

    Cullen didn’t answer right away, though his smile widened as he pulled a blindfold from his pocket. “Put this on,” he said, the mischievous glint in his eyes deepening.

    Ariana stared at him, her eyebrows raising. “I’m sorry, what? You expect me to walk through Skyhold blindfolded?”

    “Trust me,” he replied simply, the confidence in his tone making her heart flutter.

    Ariana huffed but tied the blindfold over her eyes, curiosity outweighing her skepticism. “And now what?” she asked, arms crossed.

    Without warning, Cullen swept her off her feet. A soft gasp escaped her, quickly replaced by laughter. “Cullen, what are you doing?”

    “You’ll see,” he replied, his tone betraying a hint of mischief.

    The journey felt longer than it should have, her sense of direction muddled by the blindfold and the steady rhythm of his steps. Stairs—she counted more than she expected—then the faint creak of a door. Finally, he set her down gently, guiding her forward a few steps into the cold mountain air.

    “Close your eyes,” he murmured, his hands brushing against hers as he untied the blindfold. “You can open them now.”

    When she did, the sight before her stole her breath. They stood on a balcony high above Skyhold, the Frostback Mountains stretching endlessly in the distance. The sunlight danced across the snow-covered peaks, painting the world in hues of gold and white. Ariana turned, catching sight of the room behind them—a space unlike anything she’d seen before.

    The vaulted ceilings soared above, adorned with intricate banners and stained glass that caught the light. Rich carpets lined the stone floor, while tapestries and paintings gave the walls life. A grand bed sat against one wall, flanked by carved wooden tables. Shelves brimming with books lined the opposite side, and a couch and desk completed the space. The air carried the faint scent of pine and aged parchment, grounding her in the moment.

    “Cullen… what is this place?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “Your quarters,” he said simply, his smile widening.

    Her eyes darted between the furnishings, the balconies, the view. “What? How—when—” She couldn’t even form a coherent thought. All she could do was smile, her chest swelling with an unfamiliar warmth. She turned back to him, his knowing expression saying everything she needed to know. He had done this for her. Spent weeks planning and preparing this.

    It wasn’t just a room. It was a gift. A promise.

    And in that moment, she realized something she hadn’t before. Cullen, for all his insecurities about their past—her nobility, his common upbringing—had always doubted he could give her what he thought she deserved. No matter how many times she told him she didn’t care, that she didn’t need grand gestures or lavish displays, he had carried that weight. But now, as Commander of the Inquisition, he seemed to believe he finally could.

    This wasn’t just about the room. It was about him. About them. About the life they were building together.

    Without warning, she ran to him, jumping into his arms and wrapping herself around him. He caught her, laughing as she pressed kisses to his face, his neck, anywhere she could reach.

    “So,” he said, his voice warm with amusement. “I take it you like it?”

    “It’s incredible,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. For once, she didn’t try to downplay the gesture or insist it wasn’t necessary. It was necessary—for him, for them. Her lips brushed against his. This time, the kiss was soft, lingering, filled with everything she couldn’t put into words.

    “And,” she added, her voice turning sultry as she leaned closer, “you know… it’s still early.” Her fingers trailed lightly along his jaw, her smile softening. “And we don’t get mornings like this often.”

    Her words carried a double meaning, one Cullen didn’t miss. It wasn’t just about the room, or the view, or the way his arms felt like home. It was the fleeting nature of these moments—stolen amidst the chaos of their lives—that made them precious. He was the Commander, she was the Inquisitor, and both of them knew that duty rarely left room for mornings like these. But here, now, they had carved one out.

    “That we don’t,” Cullen murmured, his lips quirking into a smile as he carried her toward the bed. “And I’d hate to waste it.”

    ~~~

    Despite the pleasant and surprising turn her morning had taken, Ariana’s thoughts kept drifting back to Cullen. The new quarters, his quiet pride in showing her something he had clearly spent weeks arranging—it had left her feeling closer to him than ever. But the worry remained. She knew he was pushing himself too far, and she would need to have that conversation with him soon. Not now, though. If she’d learned anything from their time in Kirkwall, it was that Cullen had a stubborn streak as wide as the Waking Sea, and pushing him at the wrong moment only led to frustration for them both.

    Instead, she turned her focus elsewhere. Passing through the main hall, she caught sight of Varric hunched over a table near the hearth, surrounded by a mountain of paperwork that could rival Cullen’s desk. The sight brought a wry smile to her lips. “Battling the demons of paperwork? That’s a fight nobody walks away from clean.”

    Varric looked up, his lips quirking into a grin. “You have no idea the number of times I’ve almost been killed by bills of lading. Paper cuts are a silent killer, Pup.”

    Ariana chuckled, stepping closer and glancing at the precarious stack of reports. “You should’ve told me. I would’ve sent Riley to save you. She loves a good battle.”

    “Riley would probably just add more paperwork to the pile,” Varric said, setting down his quill. But the usual ease in his voice faltered, replaced by something heavier. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her humor fading at the shift in his tone. “Should I be worried?”

    Varric hesitated, running a hand through his hair. “I never officially joined the Inquisition, you know. I don’t really know how to do this… disciple-hood thing. I’m a businessman, not exactly the ‘follow the chosen one’ type.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. “Disciple-hood? Really, Varric? Maker’s breath, I don’t even know how to deal with all this. Just make something up. It’ll be fine.”

    Varric huffed a small laugh, some of the tension easing from his posture. “Oh, so we’re saving the world through bullshit now?”

    “Haven’t we always?” she replied with a shrug, her lips twitching into a faint smirk.

    “Well, alright, I can manage that.” Varric chuckled, shaking his head. But the humor was short-lived. He leaned back in his chair, his gaze dropping to the papers in front of him. “Speaking of bullshit, though… I guess you want to know more about my history with Corypheus.”

    Ariana’s smirk faded as she took a seat across from him. “I was wondering when you were going to tell me.”

    He sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “Like Hawke said, it was after the Qunari uprising. The Hawke family was a target—assassins were being sent after them left and right. We tracked them to a ruin in the Vimmarks.”

    “Wait, assassins? You didn’t think to tell me that back then?” Ariana’s voice was sharp with disbelief, though not anger. “You both knew Valentina used to be a Crow, right? She could’ve helped.”

    “You were busy, Pup,” Varric said softly. “And still recovering. At first, it just seemed like any other job. Nothing we hadn’t handled before.”

    “But?” Ariana prompted, sensing the shift in his tone.

    “But,” Varric continued, “it turned out to be a trap. Once you got far enough into the ruin, there was this magical barrier—kept you from going back. The whole thing was a prison the Grey Wardens were using to hold what they thought was a powerful darkspawn.”

    Ariana frowned, leaning forward. “I’ve never heard of Wardens imprisoning darkspawn. Why not just kill him?”

    “That’s what we thought too.” Varric’s voice dropped, his gaze fixed on the table. “But I’m starting to think it wasn’t that simple. I think they locked him up because he couldn’t be killed.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed. “But you and Hawke both said you thought you killed him.”

    Varric’s head snapped up, his voice suddenly sharp. “We didn’t just think he was dead, Pup. He was dead. No pulse. No breath. Full of stab wounds. There wasn’t a lot of room for doubt.”

    She placed a hand over his, her voice gentle. “I believe you, Varric. It doesn’t make me feel any better to know that, but I believe you.”

    Varric let out a shaky breath, his shoulders slumping. “Maker’s breath, what have I let loose?”

    “You might be confused,” Ariana said, arching an eyebrow. “‘Brutally murdered’ isn’t really the same as ‘unleashed upon the world,’ Varric.”

    “In this case, it might be,” he muttered.

    Ariana studied him for a moment, her hand still resting on his. The weight of guilt he carried was evident in the tension around his eyes, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of a report. He and Hawke seemed to believe this was their fault—that their actions had somehow set Corypheus free. Maybe they had, in a way. But Ariana wasn’t so sure. Men like Corypheus didn’t seem the type to be stopped by a single misstep. If it hadn’t been them, it would have been someone else.

    She sat back, folding her arms. “You know this isn’t all on you, right?”

    Varric looked up at her, skepticism flickering in his gaze. “Doesn’t feel that way.”

    “Well, it shouldn’t,” she said firmly. “You didn’t put him in that prison, Varric. The Grey Wardens did. And if they thought locking him away was a good idea, maybe that’s where the blame belongs.”

    His lips quirked into a half-smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Thanks, Pup. You’re terrible at this whole absolution thing, but… thanks.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, leaning her elbows on the table. “I’m just saying, you’re not carrying this alone. You’ve got me. You’ve got Hawke. Hell, you’ve got half of Skyhold.”

    Their conversation eventually drifted to lighter topics, Varric’s humor slowly returning. But as Ariana left him to his mountain of paperwork, she couldn’t shake the image of his troubled expression. Corypheus wasn’t just a name to him—it was a wound, a ghost he couldn’t outrun. And as much as she wanted to believe they could stop this, a part of her couldn’t help but wonder if he was right to be so afraid.

    ~~~

    If Ariana was going to figure out what was going on with Cullen, she was going to need help. And she knew just the right person—or people, rather. Isabel always had a way of noticing things, and Emma… Well, if anyone could spot when Cullen was distracted or distant, it was Emma. The girl adored him, and the feeling was mutual.

    It was nearing midday as Ariana made her way toward the kitchens, hoping she’d find them both there. With any luck, they’d still be in their usual rhythm of preparing lunch together. As she passed through the courtyard, her gaze caught on the battlements above. Cullen stood there, speaking with some soldiers. He gestured animatedly, his voice low but commanding, and she couldn’t help but smile. For a brief moment, he seemed… lighter, less weighed down by the exhaustion she had seen earlier.

    But she knew it wouldn’t last. Whatever was keeping him up at night wasn’t something a single moment of relief could fix. Shaking the thought away, she continued on her path.

    The warmth of the kitchen hit her immediately as she stepped inside, the scent of rosemary and fresh dough mingling in the air. Isabel stood at the counter, her hands deftly slicing herbs, while Emma was at her usual spot, kneading dough with an intense focus. It was a familiar, comforting sight, and for a moment, Ariana let herself relax.

    “Ariana, looking for lunch?” Isabel’s voice pulled her from her thoughts, her tone light but knowing.

    Ariana smiled, realizing she hadn’t eaten anything all day. Between the morning with Cullen and her conversation with Varric, she’d completely forgotten about food—and coffee, for that matter. “I… actually hadn’t thought about it, but now that you mention it, I haven’t eaten today.”

    “What am I to do with you, child?” Isabel chided, though her smile softened the words. There was no real frustration in her tone, just the gentle affection Ariana had come to rely on over the years.

    Ariana chuckled, moving closer to the counter. “Did you know? About the room Cullen prepared?”

    Isabel’s smile widened as she set down her knife. “I did. Who do you think arranged for all the furniture deliveries? That man loves you more than I think even he realizes.”

    Ariana’s heart warmed at the words, and she couldn’t help but smile. “And I love him, Isabel.”

    “Would you look at that? You two are finally not keeping secrets from each other… mostly,” Isabel said, though the teasing edge in her voice shifted at the end, leaving Ariana with a faint sense of unease.

    “Mostly?” Ariana raised an eyebrow, suspicion creeping into her tone. “Isabel, what do you mean by that? You sound like you know something.”

    Isabel’s gaze didn’t waver as she turned back to her herbs. “It’s not my place to tell you, child. And no, I don’t know everything he’s keeping. You’ll have to talk to him. But,” she paused, glancing at Emma, “we both know he’s not the only one with secrets.”

    Ariana stiffened, her sharp gaze meeting Isabel’s, though she waved a hand dismissively. She knew exactly what Isabel was referring to, and that wasn’t a conversation she planned on having—not now, and certainly not in front of Emma. “I do need to ask you something,” she said, steering the conversation back. “Has he been sleeping?”

    Isabel’s expression sobered, her shoulders sinking slightly. “Not much, from what I can tell. I’ll make his bed sometimes, and it stays that way for days at a time.”

    The answer didn’t surprise her, but it still left a pit in her stomach. Ariana glanced down at Emma, who was focused intently on her dough, her small hands working with care. “Hey, cub,” Ariana said softly, her voice lightening as she crouched to Emma’s level. “How’s it going there?”

    Emma beamed, her face lighting up as she looked at Ariana. “Good! Mom said we’re making rosemary bread!”

    “Rosemary bread? That sounds delightful,” Ariana replied, smiling as she reached out to gently ruffle Emma’s hair.

    “Have you been keeping up with your training, recruit?” she teased, a familiar playfulness in her tone.

    Emma shrugged, her enthusiasm dimming slightly. “Not as much. Cullen’s always busy…” She hesitated, her hands slowing on the dough. “He hasn’t come by much to read to me either…”

    The heartbreak in her voice was subtle, but it hit Ariana like a blow. Emma adored Cullen—he was like a father to her in every way that mattered. For him to neglect that time with her was unheard of. Ariana turned toward Isabel, whose expression mirrored her own concern.

    “I’m sorry, cub,” Ariana said gently, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of Emma’s hair behind her ear. “Cullen’s been really busy since we got to Skyhold. He just wants to make sure you’re safe, especially after Haven. But how about I talk to him?”

    Emma’s eyes lit up, though there was a hint of hesitation in her voice. “But don’t tell him I told you. I don’t want him to think I’m trying to get him in trouble.”

    Ariana pressed a kiss to Emma’s forehead, her smile warm and reassuring. “You’ve got it, cub. He won’t hear it from me.”

    Standing, she turned back to Isabel, who motioned for her to sit. “Now about that lunch…” Ariana said, her tone lighter as she slid onto a stool.

    But as Isabel set a plate in front of her, the knot in Ariana’s chest only tightened. Whatever was going on with Cullen ran deeper than she’d thought. If he was neglecting his sleep, his own well-being, and even Emma, it wasn’t just work weighing on him. And as much as she wanted to confront him immediately, she knew she had to tread carefully. This wasn’t something she could rush.

    As she ate the bread Isabel had set in front of her, a thought began to form. She chewed slowly, her mind racing. She couldn’t force Cullen to rest, but maybe… maybe she could pull him away from his desk. Just for one evening. He wouldn’t stop working for his own sake, but he would for her.

    “Isabel,” she said suddenly, setting her bread down. “I need another favor.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking into a faint smirk. “What is it this time?”

    “Dinner,” Ariana said firmly. “I want to have dinner with him tonight. In the new quarters he prepared.”

    The smirk widened into a knowing smile. “You want me to make dinner for you both?”

    “Please,” Ariana said, her voice softening. “Make all of his favorites. You know them better than I do by now. And…” She hesitated, glancing at Emma before turning back to Isabel. “Make it special. I need him to step away from his work, just for one night.”

    Isabel’s expression softened, the teasing edge giving way to something warmer. “Of course, child. What time should I bring it up?”

    “Just after sundown,” Ariana said, her tone resolute. “Around seven.”

    “Consider it done,” Isabel replied with a small nod. “And Ariana… don’t push him too hard. If he’s anything like you, he’ll resist if you push.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, though the weight in her chest remained. “I know, Isabel. I’ll try.”

    As she finished her meal, she felt a flicker of hope. It wasn’t a solution, but it was a start. Tonight, she’d get him to stop, even if only for a little while.

    ~~~

    A knock at the door pulled Cullen from his thoughts. He set down his quill, sighing as he rubbed his temples. “Come in,” he called.

    The door creaked open, and a soldier stepped in, handing him a folded note before bowing and leaving without a word. Cullen’s brow furrowed as he unfolded the parchment, instantly recognizing Ariana’s handwriting:

    Dinner tonight? Our quarters?

    See you at seven.

    Love, Ari.

    Cullen couldn’t help the smile that tugged at his lips. She was pulling him away, giving him an excuse to stop working. He knew it. And as much as he wanted to protest, he couldn’t. Their time together wasn’t guaranteed. Soon enough, she’d be off again, chasing down leads, walking into danger, and risking everything. The thought of wasting these rare, quiet moments felt like a betrayal of the promise he’d made when he asked her to marry him.

    He glanced at the clock, making a note of the time, before returning to his work. But the words on the page in front of him blurred, his focus fractured. The letter lingered in his mind, its simplicity carrying an unspoken plea: Be with me.

    The scent of rosemary and freshly baked bread greeted Cullen as he climbed the stairs to their quarters. It mingled with the rich aroma of roasted meat and potato leek soup, a favorite from his childhood. He chuckled under his breath. Of course she did.

    When he reached the top, his steps faltered. Ariana stood near the balcony, bathed in the warm glow of twilight. She wore a house robe—soft, elegant, and somehow making her seem more regal than anything she could ever wear as the Inquisitor. She turned toward him, her smile radiant and unguarded, and it struck him as it always did: how impossibly lucky he was.

    Her smile deepened as their eyes met, and she crossed the room to him, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Hello, stranger,” she teased, her voice warm and lilting.

    Cullen slipped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. He said nothing, letting the moment stretch as he memorized the way she felt in his arms, the way she looked at him like he was her whole world. He didn’t know what he’d done to deserve her, but Maker help him, he wouldn’t squander it.

    “Are you hungry?” she asked softly, her lips brushing against his ear.

    He nodded, afraid to speak and shatter the spell of her presence. She took his hand, leading him to the table she’d set near the balcony. The arrangement was simple but thoughtful, candles flickering in the cool evening breeze as the view of the Frostbacks framed the scene.

    Dinner began with easy conversation—new reports, her meeting with Varric, musings about Corypheus. But as the meal went on and the sun dipped below the horizon, Ariana’s gaze shifted. She rested her chin on her hand, studying him in that quiet, disarming way she had, as though peeling back every layer of his defenses.

    “Cullen,” she began, her tone deceptively casual, “before I left… you mentioned there was something you wanted to tell me. Something you’d been meaning to talk about.”

    His heart sank. He’d hoped she’d forgotten. Or perhaps he’d hoped he could keep avoiding it. But Ariana never forgot. And she never let anything go. His smile faded as he stiffened in his seat, his hand tightening around his fork. “It’s nothing urgent,” he said quickly, waving it off. “We don’t need to—”

    “Cullen,” she interrupted, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms. Her gaze was steady, unyielding. “Don’t do that.”

    He sighed, pushing his chair back and rising to his feet. He crossed to the balcony, the evening breeze cooling the heat rising in his chest. He gripped the railing tightly, his mind racing. How could he explain this without sending her into a spiral of worry? How could he reassure her when he wasn’t sure he could reassure himself?

    Ariana followed, stepping onto the balcony with the quiet grace he loved. She stood beside him, her presence grounding him even as her proximity stirred his unease. “Cullen,” she said softly, her voice laced with worry. “Whatever it is, just tell me.”

    He hesitated, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. “As leader of the Inquisition, you… you need to know the risks I’ve taken.”

    Her brow furrowed, and he could feel her eyes on him. “What risks?”

    Cullen took a deep breath, forcing himself to meet her gaze. “Lyrium grants templars their abilities, but it also controls us. Those who are cut off from it… they suffer. Some go mad. Others… die.”

    Her eyes widened slightly, and confusion flickered across her face. “I know this.”

    He nodded. “Then you know what I’m risking.” He paused, his jaw tightening. “I haven’t taken lyrium since I joined the Inquisition.”

    The silence that followed was deafening. Ariana’s hand came to her mouth as she stared at him, the implications sinking in. “Since Haven? Cullen, that was months ago. Why… why didn’t you tell me?”

    “I didn’t want to burden you,” he admitted, his voice cracking slightly. “After Kirkwall… after everything… I couldn’t let it control me any longer. This is my choice.”

    Her eyes shone with unshed tears as she stepped closer, gripping his arm. “And if it kills you? What then?”

    “It hasn’t yet,” he replied quietly, his gaze dropping. “And I’ve taken precautions. Cassandra knows. If I become unfit to lead—”

    “Cassandra?” Ariana’s voice broke, her frustration and hurt spilling over. “You told Cassandra, but not me?”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he saw the pain in her eyes. “You have enough to worry about, Ari. The Inquisition—”

    “I don’t care about the Inquisition,” she interrupted, her voice fierce. She grabbed his hand, forcing him to look at her. “I care about you. You are my priority, Cullen, not this war.”

    Her words hit him like a hammer, shattering his resolve to shield her from this. He reached up, his hand covering hers as he closed his eyes. “I didn’t want you to feel this weight. I thought… I thought I was protecting you.”

    She shook her head, her voice softening but no less resolute. “We’re in this together. If you want me to take care of myself, to be honest with you, then you have to do the same. Don’t shut me out.”

    Cullen swallowed hard, guilt and love warring in his chest. “I’ll try,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Ariana cupped his face, her thumb brushing against his cheek. “Not good enough. Promise me.”

    “I promise,” he murmured, his voice steady this time.

    Ariana leaned her forehead against his, her tears finally spilling over. “We’ll get through this, Cullen. Together.”

    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly as her strength seeped into him. “Together,” he echoed, his voice laced with a quiet determination. For the first time in weeks, he felt the weight on his shoulders lighten, knowing she was with him, every step of the way.

    ~~~

    The restlessness had become unbearable. Ariana lay on her side, her head sinking into the pillow as her thoughts refused to quiet. She had tried everything—counting her breaths, focusing on the steady rhythm of Cullen’s beside her—but nothing worked. His words from earlier echoed in her mind, their weight settling into her chest like an anchor. After Kirkwall… after everything… I couldn’t let it control me any longer.

    She turned onto her back, staring at the ceiling as the memory of his voice replayed again. The calm conviction in his tone was what unnerved her most. He had accepted this path—the risks, the suffering, the unknowns—but she couldn’t. Not yet. How could she? How could he carry all of this alone? The more she thought about it, the more she hated that he’d felt he had to.

    How do I help him? The question gnawed at her, fraying the edges of her composure. She’d heard whispers of lyrium withdrawal before—rumors exchanged by soldiers, fragments of stories shared by mages in hushed voices—but never anything concrete. What did it feel like? Was it a physical torment, a battle of the mind, or both? How bad was it?

    Her lack of understanding made her feel helpless, and Ariana hated feeling helpless.

    She shifted again, rolling onto her side to watch Cullen. He was asleep—something she had been desperate for him to do for weeks—but it was far from peaceful. The faint furrow of his brow, the occasional twitch of his fingers against the sheets, the tension that lingered even now… none of it escaped her notice. Even in sleep, he carried the weight of his struggle, and it broke her heart.

    Her hand hovered over his shoulder, caught in hesitation. Should she wake him? Would that be worse? She didn’t know, and that uncertainty only made the knot in her stomach tighten. At least he was resting, but she knew too well that sleep plagued by nightmares wasn’t restful. She had lived that reality herself, countless times.

    She sighed quietly, lowering her hand as she sat up in bed. Running her fingers through her disheveled hair, she tried to think of a solution. Think, Ariana. There had to be something she could do, someone she could turn to for guidance. Someone who understood what he was going through better than she did.

    Michael’s name crossed her mind first. He had spent his life in the Order, immersed in templar culture, and would undoubtedly know the answers she sought. But no—Michael had known Cullen too long. The second she began asking questions, he would go straight to him, and she didn’t want that. This wasn’t about doubting Cullen’s choice or his ability to lead. It was about supporting him without adding to his burden.

    Her thoughts spiraled for a while, frustration mounting until another name surfaced. Malcolm.

    Her breath caught, and hope flickered to life in her chest. Malcolm had been a templar once, just like Cullen. He had walked this path, survived the same torment Cullen was now enduring, and found a life beyond it. She had heard snippets of his story over the years—enough to know he understood what Cullen was going through in a way no one else could. And he was here, in Skyhold. She had seen him just the other day near the stables, helping with the supply inventory.

    He’ll understand. Malcolm wasn’t like Michael. He was discreet, practical. His loyalty was to her and her alone, he wouldn’t betray her confidence. He would give her the insight she needed without judgment or complication.

    Her resolve hardened. She would find Malcolm first thing in the morning. She would speak with him, learn everything she could, and figure out how best to help Cullen through this.

    For now, she forced herself to lie back down, though her heart still raced with worry. She glanced at Cullen again, watching the faint rise and fall of his chest. His presence beside her offered some comfort, but not enough to quiet the storm in her mind. She reached out, brushing her fingers lightly against his hand, as if grounding herself in the simple reminder that he was still here, still fighting.

    As the first hints of dawn began to creep through the window, Ariana stared up at the ceiling, her thoughts too loud to let her sleep. It wasn’t the comfort she had hoped for, but it was a plan. And that was something.

    ~~~

    At first light, Ariana was already dressed, her movements methodical despite the exhaustion from her sleepless night. She glanced over at Cullen, still asleep, his features softened by the early morning light filtering through the curtains. Her heart clenched as she watched him, knowing all too well that his rest wasn’t as peaceful as it appeared. The faint tension in his brow, the occasional twitch in his hand—it was clear his mind wasn’t at ease.

    She tore her gaze away, scribbling a quick note and leaving it on her pillow before slipping out of the room as quietly as possible. She had a mission this morning, one she hoped would give her the answers she so desperately needed.

    As she exited the main hall, the crisp air and muted hum of activity greeted her. Spotting Riley near the armory, Ariana quickened her pace.

    “Riley,” she called out, closing the gap between them. “Have you seen Malcolm this morning?”

    Riley turned, her expression curious. “Something wrong, Wolf?”

    Ariana shook her head quickly. “No, nothing like that. I just need to talk to him.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn’t press further. “Last I saw, he was by the stables with Isabel.”

    “Thanks,” Ariana said, already moving.

    By the stables, she found Malcolm checking the saddles of a few horses, his steady hands inspecting every strap and buckle with practiced precision. His presence was grounding, a reminder of resilience and calm amidst chaos. Ariana hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts, before calling out.

    “Malcolm.”

    He turned at the sound of her voice, his sharp eyes softening when he saw her. “What’s on your mind, Wolf?”

    “Do you have a moment?” she asked, glancing around. “Somewhere private?”

    Malcolm’s brow furrowed slightly, curiosity flickering across his features, but he nodded without hesitation. “Lead the way.”

    Ariana guided him to a quiet corner near the outer ramparts, the cold stone walls providing some semblance of solitude. The morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of frost and woodsmoke. She stopped, turning to face him, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her bracer.

    “Malcolm… I need to ask you something,” she began, her voice quieter now. “It might be… uncomfortable. If it is, you don’t have to answer.”

    His expression softened as he leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “You’ve got my attention, Wolf.”

    Ariana took a steadying breath, her gaze briefly flicking to the Frostbacks in the distance before meeting his eyes again. “What’s it like… for a templar to stop taking lyrium?”

    Malcolm tilted his head, his usual stoicism giving way to a faint hint of understanding. “Well, I wasn’t expecting that,” he admitted, scratching his chin. “But I don’t mind telling you.”

    Her shoulders relaxed slightly, though the knot of tension in her chest remained.

    “It’s not an easy thing,” he began, his voice steady. “The withdrawal… it takes its toll. The first signs are small—fatigue, forgetfulness, cold that settles into your bones. But that’s just the beginning.”

    Ariana nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    “Then come the headaches,” he continued, his tone matter-of-fact. “Splitting, unrelenting headaches that make it feel like your skull’s being crushed. And the dreams…” He paused, his gaze distant for a moment. “Strange dreams, vivid ones. Nightmares, if you’ve got demons in your past. They creep in, haunt you when you’re most vulnerable. Sometimes it feels easier to avoid sleep altogether, though that comes with its own price.”

    Her heart sank as his words painted a clearer picture. That’s why he’s not sleeping. The realization hit her like a blow. “That sounds… unbearable,” she said softly.

    “It can be,” Malcolm admitted. “The first month is uncomfortable, but manageable. It’s the next few months that test you. After that, things start to ease—if you can endure the worst of it.” His gaze sharpened slightly. “But you’re not asking this out of idle curiosity, are you?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes drifting back to the horizon. “No… I’m not.” She took a deep breath, steadying herself before continuing. “Cullen… he told me he stopped taking lyrium when he joined the Inquisition. It’s been months.”

    Malcolm’s brow furrowed. “Months, you say?”

    She nodded, her voice quieter now. “He’s not sleeping. I know he sleeps less when I’m not here, but now… even when I’m with him, he barely rests. He says he can endure it, but…” Her voice faltered for a moment. “I need to know how to help him if it becomes too much.”

    Malcolm studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. “If it’s been months, he’s through the worst of it. But if he’s not sleeping… the nightmares might be holding him back. That happens to those who’ve been through more than their share of darkness.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, her mind flashing to the rumors she’d heard over the years. “Have you heard about what happened at Kinloch Hold during the Blight?”

    Malcolm’s eyes widened slightly. “Rumor was the tower fell to abominations. The stories said the entire place was overrun.”

    “It was,” Ariana said quietly. “And Cullen was there.”

    The weight of her words hung in the air, and Malcolm exhaled slowly, his expression grim. “Maker’s breath… that explains a lot.”

    “I don’t know the details,” she admitted, her voice tight. “He’s never spoken of it. But it haunts him. I see it in his eyes sometimes, and now, I think… I think it’s why he can’t sleep.”

    Malcolm nodded thoughtfully. “Cullen’s strong. Stubborn as a mountain, from what I’ve seen. But he’s carrying a heavy load. It helps to have something—or someone—to fight for. A focus. That can make all the difference.”

    “How do I help him?” she asked, her voice breaking slightly. “How do I make this easier for him?”

    Malcolm placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Just be there, Wolf. When it gets too much, remind him he doesn’t have to bear it alone. And make sure he takes care of himself—eats, rests, doesn’t push too hard. Exhaustion makes everything worse.”

    Her throat tightened, but she nodded. “Thank you, Malcolm.”

    “Anytime, Wolf,” he said with a small smile. “And if you ever need to talk—or need advice—you know where to find me.”

    Ariana offered a faint smile in return, though the weight of her concern lingered as she turned back toward the main hall. She felt a glimmer of relief, but the path ahead was still unclear. For now, she had a little more clarity, and that was enough to keep her moving forward.

    ~~~

    Cullen stirred at the sound of the door opening, his body still heavy with the remnants of sleep. He blinked slowly, adjusting to the dim light filtering into the room. The scent of Ariana’s cinnamon-laced hair lingered on the pillow beside him, grounding him in the moment. He shifted slightly, propping himself up on one elbow, and caught sight of her as she entered the room.

    His confusion was immediate. She’d left before dawn—he’d barely registered her departure, assuming she had been called away to deal with some matter for the Rangers. Now, she stood at the door, her expression unreadable but softened by a faint smile.

    “Where were you?” he asked, his voice gravelly from sleep.

    “Catching up with the Rangers,” she replied lightly, her tone almost too casual. “Nothing urgent.”

    Cullen frowned faintly, sitting up fully. Something about her demeanor unsettled him. She seemed… different. The weight from last night’s conversation wasn’t there, or at least it didn’t seem to be. Instead, she moved with an ease that made him wonder if he had imagined her distress entirely.

    Before he could ask more, she started to remove her bracers, setting them on the nearby table with a soft clink. His frown deepened as she unfastened her cloak, letting it fall to the chair, followed by her boots.

    “What are you doing?” he asked, his brow furrowing further. His mind was already beginning to shift toward the day ahead, the reports waiting for him, the preparations for their next campaign.

    She didn’t answer him. Instead, she slipped out of her tunic, revealing the thin shift beneath. His breath caught in his throat as she crossed the room and climbed onto the bed with deliberate grace, straddling him and settling herself on his lap. Her sudden closeness threw him off balance, her weight grounding him in place.

    “Ariana?” His hands instinctively moved to her hips, his confusion evident in his voice. “What’s going on?”

    “I’m going back to bed,” she said simply, her voice low and teasing, her hazel-green eyes glinting with mischief.

    Cullen blinked, caught entirely off guard. Her attitude was unlike anything he had expected. The worry, the intensity from last night—it was still there in her eyes, but now it was mingled with something else. Determination. Resolve. And something far more intoxicating.

    “Ari…” he started, his tone cautious. “What’s—”

    She silenced him with a kiss, her lips pressing against his with a firmness that stole his breath. His protest faltered, his mind scrambling to catch up with her actions. Her fingers tangled in his hair as she deepened the kiss, her body pressing against his.

    When she pulled back, his heart was pounding in his chest. “What are you doing?” he asked again, his voice lower now, edged with something he couldn’t quite name.

    She leaned in, her lips brushing the edge of his jaw, then trailing down his neck. “I told you,” she murmured against his skin, her breath warm and sending a shiver down his spine. “I’m going back to bed.”

    His grip on her hips tightened slightly as he tried to regain control of the situation, of himself. “Ariana, if something’s wrong—”

    She cut him off again, this time with a softer kiss, her fingers trailing along his bare chest beneath the blanket. “The only thing wrong,” she said between kisses, her voice husky, “is how much you’ve been neglecting yourself.”

    Cullen’s breath hitched as her words sank in, her touch making it harder to think clearly. “Ari, I—”

    “You’ve done enough worrying,” she interrupted, her lips brushing against his again. “Now it’s time to focus on something else. On me. On us.”

    Her words settled deep in his chest, disarming him entirely. He wanted to argue, to tell her he didn’t have time for this, that there was too much to do. But the way she looked at him—the fierce determination in her gaze, the heat in her touch—it stripped away every defense he tried to muster.

    Her lips found his again, and this time, he didn’t resist. The tension in his shoulders melted as his hands slid up her back, pulling her closer. Whatever concerns had plagued his mind moments ago were drowned out by the sensation of her body against his, the soft weight of her pressing him into the mattress.

    “I need you,” she whispered, her voice a mix of vulnerability and desire. “Let me take care of you.”

    His breath left him in a shaky exhale, her words cutting through every barrier he had built around himself. “Ari…” he began, his tone faltering.

    “Cullen,” she said, her hands cupping his face as she pulled back just enough to meet his gaze. “Please. Just let me. Don’t fight me on this.”

    He stared at her, his heart pounding, and for a moment, he couldn’t find the words. The weight of her emotions, the sheer intensity of her presence, left him speechless. Slowly, he nodded, his hands moving to her waist as he leaned up to capture her lips in a kiss that carried all the things he couldn’t say.

    Her response was immediate, her arms wrapping around his shoulders as she deepened the kiss. But something in him shifted—an edge of determination cutting through the haze of her touch. Without warning, his grip on her waist tightened, and in one swift motion, he flipped her onto her back, positioning himself above her.

    Ariana let out a soft gasp of surprise, her hair spilling across the pillow like a dark halo. But the look in her eyes—bright, intent, and brimming with desire—only encouraged him. His golden gaze held hers as he leaned down, his hands braced on either side of her, caging her in.

    “Is this what you want?” he asked, his voice low, roughened by emotion and barely restrained need.

    She smiled, a slow, deliberate curve of her lips that made his pulse quicken. Her fingers trailed up his arms, settling on his shoulders as she arched slightly beneath him. “Exactly what I want,” she murmured, her tone soft yet certain. “I want you.”

    Her words undid him. The hesitation, the doubt he had clung to—gone. All that remained was the feel of her beneath him, the way her body molded to his, and the trust in her eyes that made him want to give her everything.

    His lips found hers again, this time with more urgency, more intent. His hand slid along her side, memorizing the curve of her waist, the warmth of her skin through the thin fabric of her shift. She responded eagerly, her fingers tangling in his hair, pulling him closer as her legs shifted to wrap around him.

    Cullen broke the kiss only to press his lips to her jaw, her neck, her collarbone. Each touch drew a soft sigh or a breathless whisper from her, and he reveled in the way she came alive beneath him, her focus entirely on him, just as his was entirely on her.

    “You’re relentless,” he murmured against her skin, a smile tugging at his lips even as his voice carried the weight of his admiration.

    “You love it,” she teased back, her fingers tracing the muscles of his back, her touch equal parts soothing and electrifying.

    He pulled back slightly to look at her, his golden eyes darkened with an emotion so intense it made her breath catch. “I love you,” he said, the words simple but heavy with meaning.

    Ariana smiled again, softer this time, her hands sliding up to cradle his face. “Then show me,” she whispered, her gaze locking with his. “Show me you’re here. Show me you’re mine.”

    That was all it took. Whatever weight lingered in his heart, whatever fears or doubts clawed at the edges of his mind—they fell away. In this moment, with her, nothing else mattered.

    And as he kissed her again, slow and deliberate, he let himself believe that this—this connection, this love—was enough to keep him grounded, no matter what battles lay ahead.

  • Chapter 78 – A Fable for the Wolf

    28 Justinian 9:41

    Varric leaned back against the hearth in the main hall of Skyhold, the weight of a small box in his hands grounding him. His thumbs traced the edges of the smooth wood as he glanced toward the door. Morning light poured in, chasing away the lingering shadows of the night. It had been over two weeks since Ariana left for the Fallow Mire, and every day since had only deepened the knot of guilt in his chest.

    He sighed, his gaze dropping to the box. Inside was the bracelet she had given him years ago—a simple thing, but it meant everything. He’d worn it every day since she’d handed it to him in the dim light of The Hanged Man, her voice soft with a vulnerability that had caught him off guard. That constellation, Visus, had guided her, and now, it had become his reminder of her faith in him. And he’d let her down.

    “You alright there, Varric?” Isabel’s voice pulled him from his thoughts. She leaned against the doorway, her arms crossed, watching him with a mix of curiosity and concern.

    “Fine,” he said, though his tone lacked conviction. He pushed off the hearth, holding the box out to her. “I need you to do me a favor.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow but took the box. “What’s this?”

    “For Ariana,” Varric said, running a hand through his hair. “When she gets back. It’s… something I should’ve done in person, but I’m not sure I’ll have the chance right away.”

    Isabel studied him for a moment before lifting the lid. Her gaze softened as she saw the bracelet nestled inside. “You’re giving this back?”

    “For now,” he said, his voice quiet but steady. “Until I can earn it back.”

    Isabel closed the box, holding it carefully as though it contained something fragile. “You know she’ll forgive you, right? She always does.”

    “Yeah,” Varric said, though his expression didn’t match the confidence in his words. “But it’s not about forgiveness, Blossom. Not this time. I need her to trust me again. And that’s gonna take more than words.”

    Isabel nodded slowly, her fingers brushing over the box. “You’re not wrong. But she’s not going to hate you forever, Varric. She needs you as much as you need her.”

    A faint, rueful smile tugged at his lips. “Here’s hoping you’re right. Just… make sure she gets it, will you?”

    “I will,” Isabel promised. She hesitated, then added, “She came back last night, by the way. Late. Probably still asleep.”

    Varric blinked, his surprise quickly giving way to a groan. “Of course she did. No one tells me these things.”

    “She’s probably exhausted,” Isabel said with a smirk. “But I’ll make sure this gets to her as soon as she’s up.”

    “Thanks, Blossom,” Varric said, his tone softening. As she walked away, he let out a long breath, his fingers twitching slightly as if he were still holding the box. He wasn’t sure if this gesture would be enough, but it was a start.

    And Maker, he hoped it would be enough.

    Varric sighed, watching Isabel disappear down the hall with the small box cradled carefully in her hands. He lingered for a moment longer before turning toward the opposite corridor, his boots echoing softly against the stone floor as he made his way to Hawke’s quarters. The plan, the apology, the story—it was all ready. Or at least he thought it was. But as much as he hated to admit it, he needed Hawke’s seal of approval before putting it into motion.

    He found her lounging in her chair near the hearth, a half-empty mug of ale in one hand and a book in the other. She looked up as he entered, her lips quirking into a smirk. “Let me guess—more edits?”

    “Don’t tempt me,” Varric said dryly, pulling up a chair opposite her. He reached into his satchel and pulled out the bound pages, setting them on the table between them. “This is it. The final draft. Tell me it’s ready, because if it’s not, I might just burn it and call it a day.”

    Hawke snorted, setting her mug down and picking up the manuscript. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic. You’ve been writing for years—you’re not about to let one story defeat you.”

    “Maybe not,” Varric muttered, leaning back and crossing his arms. “But this one’s… different.”

    Hawke’s teasing expression softened slightly as she flipped through the pages. She read in silence for several minutes, her brow furrowing in places, her lips twitching into a smile at others. When she finally set the manuscript down, she leaned back with a satisfied nod. “It’s good to go, Varric. Hits all the right notes—heartache, redemption, even a little humor. Ariana’s going to love it.”

    Varric let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding. “That’s what I was hoping you’d say.”

    “Have you talked to Maryden about the songs yet?” Hawke asked, reaching for her mug again.

    “The songs are written and ready,” Varric confirmed. “She’s been practicing all week. Trust me, it’ll all come together.”

    Hawke arched an eyebrow. “You sound almost optimistic. Should I be worried?”

    “Don’t get used to it,” Varric shot back, though his smirk quickly faded. “I just found out Ariana came back last night. Late. Isabel told me.”

    Hawke sat up straighter, her expression turning serious. “And you haven’t gone to see her yet?”

    “No,” Varric admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “Figured she’d be asleep. Besides, if there’s ever going to be a time to do this, it’s tonight. I need your help.”

    Hawke leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “What kind of help?”

    “Getting all the right people to the tavern and setting it up,” Varric said, his tone a little gruff as though he hated asking for assistance. “You’re better at the whole ‘herding cats’ thing than I am. And I need you to ask Cullen to bring her after sundown.”

    Hawke’s smirk returned, though it was gentler this time. “You really think Cullen’s going to say no to you?”

    “Not the point,” Varric replied with a wave of his hand. “She’ll listen to him, and he’ll listen to you. Besides, I’m guessing she hasn’t been back to the tavern since she left, and that’s where this whole thing is going down.”

    Hawke regarded him for a moment before standing and grabbing her coat. “Alright, I’ll take care of it. But Varric?”

    “Yeah?”

    “You’re doing the right thing,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “And it’s going to mean a lot to her. You know that, right?”

    Varric sighed, his gaze dropping to the manuscript on the table. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I hope so.”

    Hawke gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder before heading out the door, leaving Varric alone with his thoughts. For a moment, he just sat there, staring at the bound pages that had taken weeks of work and sleepless nights. Then, with a shake of his head, he stood and slipped the manuscript back into his satchel.

    “Alright, pup,” he muttered under his breath. “Time to see if this old dwarf still has a little charm left.”

    ~~~

    Cullen sifted through the stack of reports on his desk, his brow furrowed as he made notes and issued orders to the soldiers standing at attention before him. His tone was quiet, his instructions curt but efficient. Even so, a noticeable stillness hung over him, a departure from his usual commanding presence.

    The sound of the door opening made him glance up, his expression softening slightly as Hawke strode in. She raised an eyebrow, leaning casually against the doorframe as the soldiers saluted and filed out.

    “You look like you haven’t slept, Commander,” she said lightly, though her tone carried a hint of curiosity.

    “I’ve had worse nights,” Cullen replied, setting down his quill. He leaned back in his chair, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension. “Ariana is upstairs.”

    Hawke’s eyebrows lifted slightly, though her grin was quick to follow. “Upstairs, huh? So that’s where she’s been hiding.”

    “She came in late last night,” Cullen explained, leaning back in his chair. “Rode through the gates alone and barely made it to the bed before passing out.”

    “And you’re not in bed with her?” Hawke teased.

    Cullen chuckled “I was for a while, but she needs rest. If I’m going to keep the Inquisition from demanding her attention, then I need to be here.

    Hawke’s smirk deepened as she motioned for him to follow her outside. “Come on, you could use some fresh air.”

    Reluctantly, Cullen rose, following her out onto the battlements. The crisp morning air was a sharp contrast to the warmth of his office, and he folded his arms against the chill. Hawke leaned on the stone wall, studying him for a moment.

    “I need a favor,” she said, her tone uncharacteristically serious.

    Cullen arched an eyebrow. “Should I be worried?”

    “Depends,” Hawke replied with a grin. “Varric has this whole elaborate plan to apologize to Ariana. He’s been working on it for weeks, and he wants her at the tavern after sundown.”

    Cullen’s expression darkened slightly, skepticism evident. “Elaborate plan?”

    “Songs, stories, the whole works,” Hawke said with a wave of her hand. “Look, I know it sounds ridiculous, but Varric’s been beating himself up about this. And you know as well as I do how much Ariana needs him.”

    Cullen sighed, his gaze drifting toward the mountains beyond Skyhold. Hawke wasn’t wrong—Ariana did need Varric, even if she wasn’t ready to admit it. Finally, he nodded. “Alright. I’ll bring her.”

    Hawke’s grin widened, and she clapped him on the shoulder. “Knew I could count on you, Commander. Just don’t tell her, alright? Let it be a surprise.”

    With that, she turned and headed down the stairs, leaving Cullen to his thoughts. He lingered for a moment, the weight of the conversation settling over him.

    Before he could return to his office, Isabel stepped in, a small box in her hands.

    “Is she still asleep?” she asked quietly.

    Cullen nodded. “She was exhausted when she got back last night. She woke up briefly around dawn but fell asleep again.

    “Can you give this to Ariana when she wakes up?” Isabel asked, as she held the box out to him, her voice hushed. “It’s from Varric.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as he took the box. He studied it briefly before glancing back at Isabel. “What is it?”

    She shrugged, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Something she gave him a long time ago. He said… he feels like he needs to earn it back.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, turning the box over in his hands. “He’s going through a lot of trouble for this.”

    “He should be,” Isabel replied, her tone soft but firm. “She’s worth it.”

    Cullen nodded, his grip tightening slightly on the box. “She is.”

    Isabel gave him a small, knowing smile before slipping out the door. Once alone, Cullen looked down at the box again. His lips quirked into a faint smile, and he shook his head slightly. He appreciated the effort Varric was making—it spoke volumes about how much the dwarf cared for Ariana.

    And truthfully, Cullen appreciated anyone who cared enough to go through this much trouble for her.

    ~~~

    The faint sound of the ladder creaking pulled Ariana from sleep. She stirred, her senses still caught between dreams and reality, as she blinked against the soft light filtering through the room. A familiar figure approached the bed, his steps quiet and measured.

    “Cullen?” Her voice was drowsy, barely above a whisper. She rubbed her eyes, pushing herself up slightly on her elbows. “What time is it?”

    “Almost midday,” he said softly, his golden eyes warm as he sat at the edge of the bed. She noticed the small box in his hands, tied with a neat ribbon and accompanied by a folded note.

    “What’s that?” she asked, her curiosity piqued as a faint smile graced her lips. “A gift for me?”

    Cullen hesitated, his lips twitching in a small smile. “Not from me. It’s from Varric.”

    At the mention of Varric, her heart gave a small, uncertain jolt. Sitting up fully, she reached for the box, glancing between it and Cullen. Carefully, she untied the ribbon and lifted the lid. The sight of the bracelet inside stopped her breath.

    It was the bracelet she had given Varric so many years ago—a simple piece of cloth and leather with a silver plate engraved with the Visus constellation. The memory of that moment in Kirkwall hit her with a sudden force, and her chest tightened painfully.

    Her hands trembled as she picked up the bracelet, her eyes filling with tears. She swallowed hard, unable to stop the wave of emotion crashing over her. “Why is he giving this back?” she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. “Does he not want it anymore?”

    Cullen’s expression shifted immediately, his brows furrowing with concern as he moved closer. “Ari,” he said gently, his hand reaching out to steady hers. “What’s wrong?”

    She shook her head, her voice cracking as she explained, “I gave this to him before I left Kirkwall the first time. It meant something to both of us. It’s the reason he gave me the necklace I wear. He said it was so our paths might cross again someday.” Her free hand instinctively reached up, brushing against the familiar pendant at her neck.

    Cullen frowned, his hand resting on her shoulder. “Maybe you should read the note,” he suggested softly, his voice calm but steady. “I think there’s more to this than you realize.”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to the folded note she had set aside. With a shaky breath, she unfolded it, her vision blurring as she read the words written in Varric’s distinctive hand:

    Pup,

    I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel like I didn’t trust you. You have always been someone I’d follow without question, someone I believed in, no matter what. I know I hurt you, and for that, I’m more sorry than I can say.

    This bracelet… it means a lot to me. But right now, I feel like I need to earn it back. You deserve that much. I hope someday I’ll be able to wear it again, knowing I’ve earned your trust again, the way you’ve always had mine.

    Your old friend,
    – V

    By the time she finished reading, the tears streaming down her cheeks had become impossible to stop. Her fingers clutched the note tightly, her head dropping as her shoulders shook with silent sobs.

    “Ari,” Cullen murmured, his hand slipping around her back as he guided her into his arms. She didn’t resist, sinking into his embrace as the letter fell to her lap. He held her securely, his chin resting lightly atop her head. “It’s alright,” he whispered, his voice a steady balm against the storm of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

    “I didn’t mean…” she started, her voice trembling. “I didn’t mean to make him feel like this. I was hurt, but… I never wanted him to think he needed to give this back. Maker, Cullen, I’ve already forgiven him.”

    Cullen tightened his hold, letting her cry against him as he pressed a kiss to her hair. “He’ll see that,” he said quietly. “Varric knows you, Ari. And he’s doing this because he cares. Give him the chance to make it right.”

    Ariana nodded against his chest, though her tears didn’t stop. She was grateful for the steady rhythm of Cullen’s heart beneath her ear, the warmth of his arms anchoring her in the moment. Slowly, her breathing began to even out, the storm within her quieting.

    Cullen didn’t say anything else, letting the silence stretch between them as he held her. He could feel her calming, the tension in her frame gradually easing. When she finally looked up at him, her hazel-green eyes still glistening, there was a softness in her gaze that took his breath away.

    “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice hoarse but sincere.

    He smiled faintly, brushing a stray tear from her cheek. “Always,” he replied.

    Ariana’s hand moved to the bracelet still clutched in her other hand. She turned it over thoughtfully, her fingers tracing the familiar engraving. Despite everything, she couldn’t help but smile softly. Varric’s words, though painful, had reminded her of something important—how much he truly valued their bond.

    Her gaze drifted back to Cullen, and for a moment, she simply studied him, the warmth and steadiness in his golden eyes grounding her further. “I’m lucky to have you,” she said softly.

    Cullen’s smile widened just slightly, though the sincerity in his tone was unmistakable. “I’m the lucky one.”

    ~~~

    The sun dipped below the Frostbacks, bathing Skyhold in hues of amber and violet. Ariana sat curled up in one of the chairs in Cullen’s office, a book from his modest shelves open in her lap. The quiet crackle of the fire and the occasional rustle of papers as Cullen worked filled the space between them. She didn’t mind the silence. It was enough just to be in his company, her quiet haven tucked away from the rest of the world. She hadn’t foreseen how much of a retreat his office would become when she started cleaning it up before she left.

    Every so often, she glanced up to watch him, his brow furrowed in concentration as he reviewed reports and directed orders to messengers who came and went. He was always so focused, so steady. She found herself smiling faintly, though it faded quickly as her thoughts wandered back to Varric’s note, the bracelet, and the storm of emotions she was still sorting through.

    “Any thoughts on this?” Cullen’s voice broke her reverie as he held up a parchment for her to see.

    Ariana leaned forward, setting the book aside to scan the report. “Give it to Riley. Rangers can handle the village. If Leliana’s scouts are right about the bandits in the area, they’ll need the extra protection.”

    He nodded, scribbling down her suggestion before returning to his work. She leaned back in the chair, picking up the book again, but her attention was scattered. Her focus drifted between the warmth of the fire, the scratch of Cullen’s quill, and the steady comfort of simply being near him.

    After what felt like an eternity, Cullen finally pushed his chair back with a quiet sigh, standing and stretching his arms over his head. He turned toward her, a rare ease in his posture. “Care for a drink?”

    Ariana blinked, surprised. “Really? I thought you’d be buried in reports all night.”

    He gave a small shrug, the corners of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. “Would you rather keep me company up here while I find more reports to drown in?”

    She raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye. “Since when do you suggest taking a break? Who are you, and what have you done with my Commander?”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “I’ll admit it’s rare, but… tonight, I’d rather be with you.”

    Her smile softened, and she closed the book, setting it aside as she stood. “Well, if you’re done being responsible for the moment, I’m all yours, Commander.”

    ~~~

    As the sun dipped below the Frostbacks, bathing Skyhold in hues of amber and violet, Cullen approached Ariana with an almost uncharacteristic ease. He leaned casually against the doorway, the golden glow of the firelight catching in his eyes. “Care for a drink, Ari?”

    She glanced up from the book she had been half-heartedly reading, smiling faintly. “Now? I thought you were buried under reports.”

    “I was,” he replied, stepping further into the room. “But it’s been a long day. A drink might do us both some good.”

    Ariana didn’t question it. She closed the book, setting it aside, and stood. “Lead the way.”

    The walk to the tavern felt unusually quiet. The air was crisp, carrying the faint hum of distant conversation, but as they approached the doors of The Herald’s Rest, she noticed something odd. The usual din of merriment was absent. Instead, the tavern was subdued, the atmosphere charged with an air of anticipation.

    When they stepped inside, she paused, her gaze sweeping over the room. It was almost empty, save for familiar faces scattered throughout. Riley, Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto, Hawke, Dorian, Cassandra, Isabel, Michael, Leliana, Josephine, Iron Bull, Cole, Varric, and even Maryden the bard—all of them were here, their eyes gleaming with mischief and warmth.

    Before she could ask what was going on, Maryden’s lute chimed a light, whimsical melody, and Varric stepped forward with his arms outstretched. “Well, look who decided to grace us with her presence!” His grin was wide, his tone exaggeratedly theatrical. “Ladies and gentlemen, the guest of honor has arrived! I present to you, your White Wolf! Your Inquisitor!”

    Ariana blinked, her brow furrowing in confusion as Cullen guided her to a table near the hearth. Cabot appeared moments later with a bottle of wine, pouring them both a glass before disappearing as swiftly as he came.

    “Alright, what’s going on?” Ariana asked, glancing at Cullen, though she couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at her lips.

    “You’ll see,” he replied, his expression soft and knowing as he gestured to the hearth.

    The tavern buzzed with quiet anticipation as Varric stood near the hearth, his usual bravado tempered with a rare seriousness. Maryden adjusted the strings of her lute, giving Varric a small nod as if to say, “You’re ready.” He cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd, lingering briefly on Ariana before he began.

    “Tonight,” Varric began, his voice carrying the weight of nostalgia and humor, “we gather to tell a tale. A tale of hardship, heroism, friendship… and mistakes.” He paused briefly, tilting his head. “And no, I’m not talking about my first draft of Hard in Hightown. That disaster is a story for another day.”

    Laughter rippled through the room, and Ariana couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking her head as she took a sip of wine.

    “It’s a story about two unlikely allies,” Varric continued, his tone softening, “and how even the cleverest of us sometimes lose our way.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparking in her tired eyes. Cullen placed a hand on hers, his silent reassurance grounding her as the room grew still, everyone waiting for Varric’s words.

    “Once upon a time,” Varric began, pacing in front of the fire, “there was a Wolf. She was strong, fierce, and independent—everything you’d expect from a creature of her kind. But even wolves can be brought low. One day, while roaming the wilderness, she was caught in a hunter’s trap.”

    Maryden’s lute plucked a low, somber tune, the melody weaving through the room and setting the mood.

    “The Wolf was injured, bleeding, and far from her pack. She might have died there if it weren’t for the Fox. Now, the Fox was a clever creature—smart enough to stay out of traps and quick enough to outrun most threats. But what the Fox was best at… was seeing the value in others.”

    There was a ripple of laughter at that line, and Varric grinned, his tone warming as he continued. “The Fox found the Wolf and, instead of leaving her to her fate, freed her. He nursed her wounds, fed her, and when she was strong enough, he sent her on her way. The Wolf, ever grateful, promised the Fox they’d meet again.”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped to the table for a moment, her hand brushing over the silver pendant she wore—a quiet, almost unconscious gesture. Cullen squeezed her hand gently, drawing her attention back to Varric.

    “Years passed,” Varric went on, his voice taking on a more somber tone. “The Wolf roamed far and wide, carving her path through the wilderness. But one day, news reached her ears—a fire had swept through the forest where the Fox made his home. Concerned for her old friend, the Wolf returned to find the land scorched, the air heavy with ash, and the Fox… not quite himself.”

    Maryden’s melody grew heavier, the notes echoing a deep sadness that filled the room.

    “When the Wolf asked what had happened, the Fox shrugged and said, ‘It just… happened. Fires like this, they’re part of nature, right?’ But the Wolf, for all her strength, had always been good at reading others. She saw the way the Fox avoided her gaze, the way his clever tongue seemed to trip over itself. She knew there was more to the story.”

    Varric paused, letting the weight of the moment settle over the room. Ariana’s chest tightened, her emotions stirring as the parallels between the story and her own life became clearer.

    “The truth,” Varric said softly, “was that the Fox had seen who set the fire. They’d even threatened to harm him if he ever spoke the truth. The Fox, for all his cleverness, chose silence—not out of malice, but out of fear. He wanted to protect himself… and maybe, just maybe, he wanted to protect the Wolf, too. But his silence came at a cost.”

    Maryden’s lute shifted into a mournful song, her voice joining in with soft, haunting lyrics about lost trust and the weight of secrets. The room seemed to hold its collective breath, the story pulling at their hearts.

    “But here’s the thing about wolves,” Varric said, his voice lifting slightly, his usual charm peeking through. “They’re stubborn. And this Wolf, she didn’t give up on the Fox. She stayed, helped rebuild the forest, and reminded him that they were stronger together. Over time, the Fox found his courage again. He told the truth, made amends, and the Wolf forgave him—not because he was perfect, but because he was her friend. Her family.”

    Ariana couldn’t hold back the tears anymore. They spilled over, though a small, watery laugh escaped her as Varric added, “And let’s face it, who wouldn’t forgive someone as charming as a Fox?”

    As the tavern erupted in laughter and cheers, Varric lingered near the hearth, his gaze following Ariana. She stood amidst the crowd, her cheeks still damp with tears but glowing with the warmth of the moment.

    When their eyes met, she tilted her head, a subtle invitation. Varric gestured toward the door, and Ariana followed without hesitation, leaving the noise and celebration behind.

    Outside, the air was cool, carrying the faint scent of woodsmoke and pine. The quiet was almost startling after the tavern’s lively din. Ariana folded her arms, glancing up at the starry sky. Varric joined her, leaning casually against the stone wall, though his posture betrayed a flicker of unease.

    “Pup, I—” Varric began, but again, Ariana didn’t let him finish.

    She turned to him, her voice soft but steady. “You didn’t have to do all this, you know.”

    Varric chuckled, though it lacked his usual confidence. “Yeah, well, I’m not great at the whole heartfelt apology thing. Figured I’d lean on my strengths—telling stories and making a spectacle of myself.”

    Ariana laughed quietly, shaking her head. “You really are something else.” Her fingers brushed over the bracelet on her wrist, her gaze dropping. “When I saw this… I thought you didn’t want it anymore. I thought you—” She stopped, swallowing hard.

    “Pup, come on,” Varric said, his voice low and serious now. “I’ve never stopped wearing it. Not once. And yeah, maybe I messed up. I lied to you. But it was never because I didn’t trust you. It was because… I didn’t want to risk losing you.”

    Her eyes shimmered as she looked up at him, the weight of his words sinking in. “You won’t lose me, Varric. Ever. But I need you to know… I had already forgiven you. I just—” She hesitated, then added with a faint smile, “I just hadn’t had the chance to tell you yet. Got in a little late last night, and slept most of the day.”

    Varric blinked, his mouth opening slightly before he closed it again. Then, with exaggerated disbelief, he said, “Wait… you’re telling me I didn’t need to do all this?” He gestured toward the tavern, his voice pitched higher in mock outrage. “The story, the songs, the whole damn spectacle?”

    Ariana shrugged, her lips quirking into a playful smirk. “Well, you didn’t ask. But hey, it’s not every day I get to watch you make a fool of yourself. I wasn’t about to stop you.”

    Varric placed a hand over his heart, shaking his head with exaggerated solemnity. “You wound me, Pup. Truly. Here I thought I was pulling out all the stops to make amends, and you were already over it.”

    Her laugh was light, genuine, and tinged with affection. “That’s what you get for assuming.”

    He chuckled, the tension between them easing as a familiar warmth settled into his expression. “Alright, fine. But don’t get used to it. Big, grand apologies are a one-time thing. Next time, you’re getting a card and maybe a stiff drink.”

    Ariana grinned, wiping the lingering tears from her cheeks. “Noted. But for what it’s worth, I wouldn’t trade this for anything.”

    Varric gave her a look, his sharp wit softening into something closer to pride. “Well, it’s like I said—family’s complicated. And you, Pup, are stuck with me.”

    She reached for his wrist, carefully fastening the bracelet back into its place. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

    Varric winked, stepping back toward the tavern. “Come on, Pup. Let’s get back in there before someone drinks all the good wine.”

    She lingered for just a moment, watching as he disappeared through the door. Her hand brushed over the silver pendant at her neck, her heart lighter than it had been in weeks. Then she followed, ready to rejoin the warmth and camaraderie waiting inside.

  • Chapter 73 – A Renewed Purpose

    24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Cullen carried Ariana through the snow, the weight of her limp body far less heavy than the storm of emotions surging within him. Relief, fear, and disbelief warred for dominance as he looked down at her pale face, her dark hair streaked with frost and matted with snow. Her breathing was shallow, each faint exhale a fragile thread tethering her to life.

    Riley caught up to him, her boots crunching through the snow as she matched his pace. Her gaze fixed on Ariana, and her lips trembled as she pressed a trembling hand to Ariana’s forehead. “She’s so cold… but she’s alive,” Riley murmured, her voice cracking under the weight of her relief. She cupped Ariana’s face, her thumb brushing over her cheek, before leaning her forehead gently against hers. “Maker forgive me, but I swear I’m going to kill you when you wake up,” she whispered, her tone a fragile mix of affection and frustration.

    Pulling back, Riley looked up at Cullen with tears glistening in her eyes, a faint, shaky smile breaking through her disbelief. “I told you she’d make it.”

    Cullen let out a small, breathless laugh, though the sound was laced with tension and frayed nerves. “That you did, Lieutenant. Thank you.” His voice softened as his gaze returned to Ariana, his expression raw. “Let’s get her to the healers. She’s hurt… I think her ribs are broken. She flinched when I picked her up.”

    Riley nodded, falling into step beside him. “She’ll pull through. She has to.” Her words carried a fierce determination, but the fear beneath them was unmistakable.

    The camp was a hive of frantic activity, its flickering fires casting warm halos against the swirling remnants of the storm. Soldiers and villagers moved with purpose, their breaths visible in the cold air. Cullen barely registered the chaos, his focus singular. A Ranger pointed them toward a larger tent where Grand Enchanter Fiona and Mother Giselle waited, their calm, steady presence grounding amidst the whirlwind.

    “Lay her down, Commander,” Fiona instructed, motioning to a cot. Her voice was gentle but carried an authority that brooked no argument.

    Cullen knelt carefully, lowering Ariana onto the cot as though she were made of glass. His hands lingered on her briefly before he forced himself to pull away, his heart pounding. “She was holding her side,” he said, his voice tight with worry. “Her ribs—she’s been in pain for hours. Maybe longer.”

    Fiona nodded, her hands already moving to assess Ariana’s injuries. “It’s possible her ribs are broken, but I won’t know the extent until I’ve examined her thoroughly. Whatever she’s endured, Commander, she’s strong. To make it this far… it’s remarkable.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as he reached for Ariana’s hand, his thumb brushing lightly against her icy skin. His voice was barely audible. “She’s stronger than anyone I’ve ever known.”

    Fiona paused briefly to glance up at him, her expression softening. “Commander, I know it’s hard, but you must let me work. Trust me—she’s in good hands. My best healers are on their way. We’ll take care of her.”

    Her words struck him like a blow, the truth of them clear. He swallowed hard and nodded, his fingers releasing Ariana’s hand reluctantly. “Please… keep me informed,” he managed, his voice tight with restrained emotion.

    “I will,” Fiona said gently. “You have my word. Now go. She needs warmth, rest, and healing—and so do you. She’ll need you when she wakes.”

    Cullen stepped out of the tent, the cold air biting at his skin, but he barely felt it. His eyes lifted to the mountains looming beyond the camp, the remnants of the storm swirling around their peaks. For the first time since Ariana had made the decision to recruit the mages, he felt truly grateful. Without their presence, their healers, her chances…

    No, he thought. I can’t think like that. She will survive this.

    He reached into his pocket, his gloved hand closing around the ring she had entrusted to him. Its weight was small, but the promise it carried felt infinite. He held it tightly, his resolve hardening with each beat of his heart.

    If you can survive this, Ariana… I swear to you, I’ll never let you go again. Whatever else we need to face, whatever we need to say… You’re mine. And I’ll make sure the world knows it. That you know it.

    The faint warmth of the fires flickered in the distance, but Cullen’s focus remained on the ring and the thought of her eyes opening again. Please, Maker. Just bring her back.

    ~~~

    The camp had settled into a tense rhythm as the night dragged on. Cullen sat outside Ariana’s tent, his shoulders hunched against the cold as he stared into the darkness beyond the campfires. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on him, but it was nothing compared to the storm of emotions churning inside. For now, all he could do was wait.

    The ring in his gloved hand felt heavier than it should, its edges biting into his palm as he turned it over and over. He had carried her through the snow, watched Fiona work to stabilize her, and now, with Ariana’s life hanging by a thread, all that remained was hope. The thought of losing her again, after all they had endured, was almost unbearable.

    Riley approached quietly, her steps muffled by the snow. Her arms were full of blankets, and her expression was a mix of exhaustion and cautious hope. She set the blankets down beside him before speaking.

    “You should rest, Cullen,” she said softly. “It’s going to be a long day tomorrow.”

    “I can’t,” he replied, his voice low, his gaze fixed on the distant mountains. “Not while she’s still like this.”

    “She’s tough,” Riley said, her tone firm with conviction. “She’ll pull through.”

    Cullen shook his head, the guilt in his chest twisting tighter. “It wasn’t just her choice, Riley. I gave the orders. I told the soldiers to load the trebuchet, knowing what it meant.” His voice tightened. “I helped her stay behind.”

    Riley stepped closer, her tone steady but resolute. “She would’ve stayed either way. You know as well as I do—when she decides something, there’s no stopping her.”

    His fingers closed around the ring, the familiar weight grounding him. “And somehow, she survived. Again.” His gaze remained distant, his voice raw. “She believes in me—believes I’m someone worth following. But what if I’m not? What if I let her down?”

    Riley hesitated, the usual confidence in her demeanor softening for a moment. She glanced at the healer’s tent, her expression flickering with something unspoken before she looked back at him. “Cullen, do you know why I follow her? Why all of the Vanguard do?”

    He shook his head, his brow furrowing. “Because she’s strong,” he guessed, though his tone lacked conviction.

    “It’s more than that,” Riley said quietly, her voice almost reverent. “She never lets fear win. Even when she has every reason to. That’s what makes her strong, yes, but it’s also why she inspires us. She’s not just our leader, Cullen—she’s our hope. And right now, she’s placed that hope in you.”

    Cullen frowned, the weight of her words sinking in. Before he could respond, Riley pressed on, her tone firm.

    “If Wolf believes in you, then the Rangers will stand with you. No matter what you decide, no matter where this fight takes us. You’re one of the few people she trusts to protect her—and we trust her without question. That means we’ll trust you too.”

    The breath Cullen hadn’t realized he was holding left him in a slow exhale. Riley’s words were both a reassurance and a challenge, their weight settling heavily on his shoulders. He nodded slowly, though his voice was tight with emotion when he spoke. “Thank you, Riley.”

    She offered a faint, encouraging smile, her usual sharp edge returning as she added, “So don’t screw it up, Commander. She’s counting on you—and so are we.”

    Before Cullen could respond, Cassandra’s voice broke through the moment. “Cullen, we need you at the strategy meeting.”

    He hesitated, his gaze lingering on the tent where Ariana lay. Riley touched his arm briefly, her voice low.

    “She’s still here, Cullen. That’s what matters. And she’s going to be fine. I know it.”

    Her words were firm, but Cullen could see the flicker of doubt she was hiding. He nodded slowly, rising to his feet. “Thank you,” he said quietly, though the words felt insufficient.

    The strategy tent was dimly lit, the makeshift table cluttered with maps and reports, their edges curling from exposure to the cold. Leliana and Josephine were already deep in discussion, their voices low but urgent. Cassandra stood nearby, her posture rigid as she waited for Cullen to join them.

    “Any updates?” Leliana asked as Cullen entered.

    “Fiona says she’s stable,” he replied, taking a seat. “But she needs time. That’s all we can give her for now.”

    “And Haven?” Josephine asked, her voice laced with quiet despair.

    “Buried,” Cullen said bluntly. “There’s nothing left.”

    Leliana leaned over the map, tracing a narrow route to the west with her gloved finger. “The avalanche bought us time, but not much. Corypheus’s forces won’t stop just because they’ve been delayed.”

    “Then we move,” Cassandra said sharply. “We can’t afford to stay exposed here.”

    “Move where?” Josephine countered, her arms crossed. “We’ve lost too many supplies. The villagers are exhausted. Another march could break them.”

    “Then we stay and fortify,” Cassandra argued. “This pass is defensible—narrow enough to hold.”

    “With what soldiers?” Leliana interjected. “Half of them can barely stand, and the rest are frostbitten. We’d never withstand a prolonged assault.”

    “The Rangers will hold the pass,” Riley cut in, her voice steady as she entered the tent. “So long as Wolf is here, we’ll hold it to the last man.”

    Cassandra turned to her, skepticism in her tone. “Even the Rangers must be near their limit.”

    Riley smirked faintly, her confidence unwavering. “You don’t know us, Seeker. We’re tired, but we don’t give up. Not when she’s still fighting.”

    The argument continued, voices rising and falling as they debated every detail. Cullen leaned against the table, his fingers pressing into the wood. The tension was suffocating, the indecision maddening. His thoughts drifted back to Ariana, lying motionless in the healer’s tent.

    You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. Her words echoed in his mind, a quiet but insistent reminder. He clenched his fists, willing himself to believe it.

    “We need a plan,” Cullen said abruptly, his voice cutting through the noise. “Not another argument. The soldiers need orders. The villagers need direction. Staying here is not an option.”

    “And going east is?” Cassandra asked, her tone challenging.

    “It’s the only viable choice,” Cullen replied firmly. “The valley is low enough to shield us from the worst of the weather, and it gives us room to regroup and scout for resources.”

    The group fell silent, the weight of the decision settling over them. Leliana studied Cullen for a long moment before nodding. “We’ll send scouts ahead. If the valley is clear, we move.”

    Cullen nodded, though his thoughts remained heavy. As the others returned to planning, his gaze drifted once more to the healer’s tent. If I can’t believe in myself, then I’ll believe in her belief. I won’t let her down.

    Maker, give me strength—to be the man she believes I am.

    ~~~

    The voices outside were a constant, muffled by the thick canvas of the tent but unmistakable in their tension. Ariana blinked against the dim light, her vision hazy as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Her body felt heavy, every ache and bruise screaming in protest as she shifted on the cot. The smell of herbs and faint traces of burning wood filled her nose, grounding her in the present.

    “Ah, you’re awake,” Mother Giselle’s gentle voice broke through the fog. She approached, her hands clasped tightly before her. Relief softened her features, though worry lingered in her eyes. “You shouldn’t try to move just yet. Your body needs time.”

    Ariana ignored the admonition, gritting her teeth as she pushed herself upright. Every breath was sharp and shallow, her ribs protesting the movement. “The arguing,” she croaked, her voice raspy and low. “It’s been going on for hours.”

    Giselle knelt beside her, dipping a cloth into a bowl of cool water. “The leaders have yet to reach an accord. Tensions run high, as does the uncertainty. It is… a difficult time.”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, wincing at the sharp pull in her chest. “It’s always a difficult time,” she muttered, pressing her palm against her forehead. “Don’t they realize there’s no time for this? Not now.”

    “They realize, but even the wisest minds falter when direction seems impossible to find,” Giselle said gently, handing Ariana the damp cloth. “They feel the weight of their choices as heavily as you do.”

    Ariana pressed the cloth to her face, the coolness soothing against her skin but doing little for the fire simmering inside her. She thought of Haven—the people they’d lost, the camp buried beneath snow and ash. The endless arguing felt like a betrayal to those who had sacrificed so much.

    She let the cloth fall into her lap, her gaze distant. “I thought Cullen would be the one to lead us,” she murmured. “I’ve seen him on the battlefield. He doesn’t hesitate. He knows exactly what to do.” Her tone softened, tinged with frustration. “But here…”

    Giselle tilted her head, her expression contemplative. “The Commander is certainly capable of commanding troops and making quick decisions. His soldiers trust him. But leading the Inquisition? It is not a burden he has accepted.”

    Ariana watched her for a moment, thinking through her words. She was right, of course. She admired Cullen. She had watched the way he didn’t hesitate to make a decision when Haven was under attack. There was never any second-guessing; taking control seemed as natural as breathing for him. But then, she had also watched the debates in the war room, and she had lived with him in Kirkwall. He hated politics, he hated managing personalities and diplomacy. Though he was an expert at finding diplomatic compromises, she still believed he could lead the Inquisition. But if she had to guess, he didn’t want to. Maybe she would need to push him, to make him realize he could do this. 

    If only Cullen saw himself the way I do—unflinching in battle, unyielding in his convictions. But he doesn’t want this, not the way they need someone to want it.

    Ariana frowned, her fingers absently tracing the edge of the blanket. “He doesn’t want it,” she admitted quietly. “But I believe he could do it. He could lead this.”

    Giselle gave her a measured look. “Perhaps he could. But would he?”

    The question lingered in the air, unanswered.

    “Do we even know where Corypheus is?” Ariana asked, her frustration mounting.

    “We are not entirely sure where we are,” Giselle admitted, her voice heavy. “That may be why, despite the numbers he still commands, there is no sign of him. That, or you are believed dead. Or without Haven, we are thought helpless. Or…” She paused, frowning. “Or he girds for another attack. I cannot claim to know the mind of that creature, only his effect on us.”

    Ariana sighed, her shoulders sagging. “So, we’re blind and scattered. That’s reassuring.”

    Giselle hesitated but nodded. Her gaze softened as she studied Ariana. “Our leaders struggle because of what we survivors witnessed. We saw our defender stand… and fall. And now, we have seen her return.”

    Ariana frowned, standing up before responding. “I didn’t die, Mother Giselle. Barely escaped, maybe. But I didn’t die.”

    “Of course, and the dead cannot return from across the Veil,” Giselle replied, her tone calm, almost soothing. “But the people know what they saw. Or perhaps, what they needed to see. The Maker works both in the moment and in how it is remembered. Can we truly know the heavens are not with us?”

    Ariana shook her head slowly, her fingers brushing against the mark on her hand as it flickered faintly. “I don’t believe in miracles, Mother Giselle. I believe in fate, maybe. That it wasn’t my time. But a miracle?” Her voice softened, though a bitter edge lingered. “No. I survived because I had no other choice.” Because I had orders the thought made her smile faintly.

    “And yet you are here,” Giselle said softly. “Whether by fate or by sheer will, you endured. That alone gives people hope.”

    Hope. The word lingered in Ariana’s mind, tangled with the weight of Haven’s destruction and the lives now at stake. “Hope isn’t enough to fight Corypheus,” she said after a long pause, her voice low but steady. “We can’t beat him with prayers and stories. We need plans. Action.”

    Giselle studied her, her gaze unwavering. “Plans need strength to anchor them. And you, Herald, are stronger than you realize.”

    Ariana gave a short laugh, bitter and sharp. “I’m just trying to keep everyone alive.”

    “And they see that,” Giselle said softly. “They follow you, even if you do not see yourself as their leader.”

    “I’m not their leader,” Ariana replied, her voice hard. “I’m the White Wolf. My Rangers know who I am. Out here, we protect those who can’t protect themselves. That’s it. This isn’t what I do. I don’t have to worry about political alliances or borders. I don’t have to spend my time courting nobles. We help people, we take on simple jobs that are defined. Even helping to rebuild Ferelden was a series of known tasks. The Inquisition? I don’t know what to do with that.”

    “And yet, you are more,” Giselle insisted. “You give them hope.”

    Ariana fell silent, the words weighing heavily on her. She never set out to inspire hope. But that was what the White Wolf had done for Ferelden. If she needed to do it again, she would.

    Giselle placed a hand on her shoulder, her touch warm and steady. “Leadership is rarely sought, but it is often found in those who bear the weight without realizing they carry it.” she smiled as if trying to reassure her “You should get some rest.”

    The sound of raised voices outside snapped her focus. She forced herself to her feet, ignoring Giselle’s protests. Pain rippled through her ribs, but she steadied herself against the post.

    “I’ll rest when they stop arguing,” Ariana replied. Her voice was quiet but resolute. “This has to stop.”

    She stepped outside, the cold air biting at her skin, waking her fully. The camp was alive with activity, fires flickering against the backdrop of the night. The murmur of voices and the distant crackle of tension hung heavy in the air.

    Ariana scanned the camp, her eyes narrowing as she spotted the tent where the arguing persisted. She straightened, each step sharp and deliberate as she approached.

    The Inquisition needed leadership, and if its leaders couldn’t rise to the occasion, then someone would have to remind them what they were fighting for.

    She might not be the leader they were looking for, but the White Wolf had never needed permission to do what was right.

    ~~~

    The argument continued to spiral, voices overlapping as frustration spilled into the open air.

    “What would you have me tell them?” Cullen demanded, his tone sharper than usual. “This isn’t what we asked them to do!”

    Cassandra squared her shoulders, her voice firm. “We cannot simply ignore this! We must find a way!”

    Cullen turned to her, his brow furrowing deeper, frustration tightening his features. Guilt flickered beneath his words as he added, “We need a consensus, or we’ll tear ourselves apart before we can even move forward!”

    “Please, we must use reason!” Josephine interjected, her tone placating but strained. “Without the infrastructure of the Inquisition, we’re hobbled!”

    “That can’t come from nowhere!” Cullen retorted, throwing up his hands.

    Leliana’s voice cut through, sharp and unyielding. “She didn’t say it could!”

    “Enough!” Cassandra snapped, her patience wearing thin. “This is getting us nowhere!”

    “Well, we’re agreed on that much!” Cullen shot back.

    “Could you all stop bickering and make a decision?” Ariana’s voice cut through the chaos like a blade.

    The group froze, turning to face her. They hadn’t noticed her approach, and the sight of her standing there—worn but resolute—rendered them momentarily speechless. Her gaze swept over them, sharp and unyielding, as if daring anyone to argue.

    “You’re awake,” Cullen said, relief and something deeper flashing across his face, though his tone remained steady. For a brief moment, his guarded composure seemed to crack, his eyes tracing her as if to reassure himself that she was really there.

    Ariana felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of him. Relief, guilt, and frustration swirled inside her, but she pushed it all down, focusing on the task at hand. “Didn’t have a choice,” she replied, her voice sharper than she intended. Crossing her arms despite the sharp protest from her ribs, she added, “I could hear you halfway across the camp. Do you honestly think this is helping anyone?”

    Cassandra’s expression softened slightly, though her posture remained tense. “You should be resting.”

    “And you should be leading, but here we are.” Ariana countered, her tone sharp as she turned her attention to Riley, standing off to the side of the table. “Riley, please tell me you haven’t just been sitting here watching this.”

    Riley scoffed, her arms crossed as she stepped forward. “Of course not. Who do you take me for, Wolf? Who do you think has been keeping this camp together while this lot argued and you slept?”

    The leaders all turned to Riley, their expressions a mix of surprise and embarrassment. It was as though they hadn’t noticed her presence until now.

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “I imagine they weren’t ready for that, were they?”

    Riley grinned, her tone light but pointed. “Not even close. I’ve been running this camp since the avalanche, Wolf. Someone had to.”

    “You sure you’re up for this?” Riley added with a smirk. “You look like you just fought an avalanche. Oh, wait…”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, though a faint smirk crossed her lips. “What have you got for me?”

    Riley approached the makeshift table, gesturing at the maps. “We’ve scavenged enough food and firewood for a couple of days. Found a fresh water source and have been collecting snow. Isabel’s sorted the remaining supplies from Haven, and I’ve got scouting parties charting all potential paths. So far, nothing concrete.”

    “You have scouting parties and didn’t report to us?” Leliana interjected, her tone sharp.

    Riley shot Leliana a glare, but Ariana cut in before the exchange could escalate. “She doesn’t have anything concrete yet, and honestly, I don’t blame her for not prioritizing more of this petty back-and-forth.”

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions flickering between offense and regret.

    “Any other options? Does anyone have another plan?” Ariana asked, her tone pointed.

    Josephine stepped forward, her voice calmer now. “We’re trying to determine that, Herald. But with so much lost…”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her patience thinning. “Then decide,” she interrupted. “This isn’t the time for endless debates. Pick a path and commit to it, or we’ll lose whatever unity we have left.”

    Her words landed heavily in the tense silence, a stark reminder of the stakes they faced. Cassandra was the first to respond, her nod sharp and deliberate. “You’re right. We need to move forward.”

    Ariana gave a curt nod, her gaze sweeping over the group. “Good. Now, what’s the plan?”

    Before anyone could answer, a calm, familiar voice interrupted. “Herald, if I may have a moment of your time?”

    Ariana turned to see Solas approaching, his expression serene yet unreadable. She sighed, motioning toward the leadership. “Think about a plan, preferably without arguing. I’ll be back.”

    She hesitated at the edge of the tent, casting a look back over her shoulder. “Riley, if they start arguing again, separate them. I don’t care how. Just make sure I don’t hear another word unless I’m standing on this crate.”

    Riley smirked, saluting playfully. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Ariana turned and followed Solas, leaving the leadership to grapple with the decisions they had long delayed. As she walked away, she allowed herself a small, fleeting smile at Riley’s unwavering confidence—proof that even in the chaos, some things remained certain.

    ~~~

    Ariana followed Solas to the edge of the camp, away from the fires and the noise of arguing voices. The blizzard had finally eased, leaving a sharp chill in the air that bit at her exposed skin. Her breaths came shallow, each one a reminder of her battered ribs, but she pushed through the discomfort. Solas walked ahead, his steps deliberate, his hands clasped behind his back. He stopped near a cluster of frost-covered rocks, his gaze fixed on the horizon, though Ariana suspected he was looking far beyond it.

    “You asked Corypheus what he was,” Solas began, his voice measured and calm, “and I suspect he gave you a rather unhelpful answer.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, the movement stiff but grounding. “You could say that. Something about being Tevinter and seeing the throne of the gods.” She hesitated, the memory of Corypheus’s orb flashing in her mind. “Then there was that orb…” Her voice trailed off as a realization dawned. “You know what it is, don’t you?”

    Solas turned his gaze to her, his expression unreadable. “The orb Corypheus carried, the power he used to open the Breach—it is Elvhen,” he said, the words heavy with meaning.

    “Elvhen?” Ariana echoed, the curiosity in her tone tempered by a flicker of wariness. She had learned to tread carefully around ancient magic, particularly when it came to Solas.

    He inclined his head, his voice low and steady. “Artifacts of my people. Foci, used to channel immense magical power. Such tools are not meant to be handled lightly, let alone by someone who does not understand their purpose. Corypheus’s use of the orb—” Solas paused, his expression darkening, “—likely caused the explosion that destroyed the Conclave. That he survived such recklessness… is troubling.”

    Ariana frowned, the weight of his words settling over her. “You’re saying the Conclave was destroyed because Corypheus didn’t know what he was doing?”

    “That, or he cared little for the consequences,” Solas replied. “The magic of Tevinter was built on the bones of the Elvhenan. It is crude, a shadow of what once was. He wields a power he cannot comprehend.”

    Her fingers brushed against the mark on her hand, its faint glow casting shadows on the snow. “And yet here I am. Alive because of that power.”

    “Perhaps,” Solas said, his tone softer now. “Or perhaps the mark chose you. There is meaning in that, though it may not yet be clear.”

    Ariana studied him, her instincts prickling. “You seem to know a lot about this, Solas. About Corypheus, the orb, and the Breach. How?”

    He met her gaze evenly, his expression as calm as ever. “The Fade holds many memories, Herald. I have walked its paths and glimpsed echoes of the past. I recognize what Corypheus carries because it is part of that past—my people’s past.”

    She exhaled, shaking her head. “I don’t have time to dwell on ancient history or what Corypheus thinks he’s entitled to. Right now, we’re barely standing. Whatever that orb is, whatever its origin, we’ll deal with it when we’re not freezing to death.”

    A faint smile touched Solas’s lips. “Pragmatic as always. And yet, pragmatism must be balanced with foresight. To ignore the threat Corypheus poses would be unwise.”

    “I’m not ignoring it,” Ariana countered, her tone firm. “I’m prioritizing. If the Inquisition collapses, there won’t be anyone left to stop him.”

    Solas inclined his head in acknowledgment. “A fair point. Which is why I sought you out. There is a place to the north—long abandoned, but waiting for a force to claim it. It is defensible, well-situated, and capable of sustaining what remains of the Inquisition. There, you could rebuild. Regrow.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the certainty in his voice. “And you know this because…?”

    Solas’s gaze drifted to the distant mountains, his expression distant. “Because I have walked many paths, Herald. Some of which others have long forgotten.”

    She considered his words, weighing them carefully. Despite the frustration she often felt in his presence, she couldn’t deny the value of his knowledge. “Thank you, Solas,” she said finally, her voice sincere. “For everything.”

    Solas inclined his head, his enigmatic expression giving away little. “I trust you will see the wisdom in what I have shared.”

    Ariana nodded once before turning back toward the camp. As she walked away, the faint glow of her mark flickered against the snow, its light steady despite the storm within her.

    Solas remained where he stood, his thoughts churning. By attacking the Inquisition, Corypheus has changed it. Changed her.

    His gaze lingered on the retreating figure of the Herald—the White Wolf, as her Rangers called her. She was unlike anyone he had encountered in centuries. Pragmatic, yes, but also deeply compassionate. She questioned without judgment, challenged without cruelty. And then there was the mark—an anomaly even he had not anticipated.

    “Perhaps there is hope after all,” he murmured to himself, turning back toward the fires. The Inquisition was fractured, but the pieces were beginning to align. Whether the world knew it or not, its fate was now entwined with hers.

    ~~~

    As Ariana reached the heart of the camp, the quiet buzz of activity surrounded her, muted by the exhaustion that clung to every movement. A sharp voice broke through the stillness, piercing and full of emotion. “Ari!”

    She turned just in time to see a small figure racing toward her. Emma flung herself into Ariana’s arms before she could brace herself, and the force of the hug sent a jolt of pain through her ribs. Ariana gritted her teeth but wrapped her arms around the girl, picking her up and holding her close despite the sharp ache radiating through her body. “Hey, cub,” she murmured softly, her voice steady. “What’s this for? You alright?”

    Emma didn’t answer right away, her little arms tightening around Ariana’s neck. “I thought you were gone,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “Everyone was saying…” Her words faltered, her face buried against Ariana’s shoulder. “I was so scared.”

    Ariana’s heart clenched as she held Emma close. She adjusted her grip slightly, her ribs protesting, but she ignored the pain. “I’m not going anywhere, cub,” she said firmly. “See? I’m right here.”

    Emma hesitated, her lip quivering. “I… I talked to Cullen. About… about what I said before. About you. I…” Her voice cracked slightly, and she buried her face into Ariana’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, Ari. I was mean, and it wasn’t fair. I know it’s not your fault. I don’t blame you. Cullen said it was his fault.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened further, though she quickly shifted to comfort Emma. She pulled her closer, resting her chin lightly atop Emma’s head. “Hey, listen to me,” she said, her tone low and reassuring. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for. I know it’s been hard, and I know I wasn’t always there to explain. But you didn’t do anything wrong, Emma. None of this is your fault, okay?”

    Emma sniffled, her voice breaking. “But… but I—”

    “No,” Ariana interrupted gently but firmly. “You don’t need to feel guilty for how you felt. It’s alright to be upset. It’s alright to ask questions. You’re brave, cub, braver than most people twice your size. And I’ll always love you, no matter what.”

    Emma sniffled again, a small smile breaking through her tears as she nodded. “I love you too, Ari.”

    Before Ariana could respond, a familiar voice called out from behind her. “Emma,” Cullen said, his tone warm but laced with concern as he approached. “There you are.”

    Emma glanced back at him, then turned to Ariana again, her arms tightening around her. Cullen placed his hand lightly on Emma’s back. “You should let Ari rest,” he said gently. “She’s been through a lot.”

    Emma hesitated, glancing between them. “But she’s okay, right?”

    Ariana nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. “I’m okay, cub. You don’t have to worry about me.”

    Cullen reached out, scooping Emma up into his arms with practiced ease. “Alright, let’s get you back to Isabel. She’s probably wondering where you ran off to.”

    Ariana gave him a grateful smile, adjusting her stance to hide the pain in her ribs.

    As Cullen straightened, Emma rested her head against his shoulder but cast one last look at Ariana. “Did you tell her yet?” she asked, her voice quiet but insistent.

    Cullen froze for the briefest of moments, his expression caught between surprise and something unreadable. “Tell her what?” he asked, though his voice lacked its usual confidence.

    Emma tilted her head, her gaze unwavering. “That you still love her.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness of Emma’s question. Cullen’s jaw tightened, and a faint flush crept up his neck, but he managed to keep his tone steady as he said, “I did. Now let’s go find your mom.”

    Emma sighed dramatically, her exasperation lightening the moment. “Really? Are you sure? You promise you did?”

    Ariana chuckled softly, unable to prevent the warmth that spread through her as memories of the night she returned from Redcliffe surfaced in her mind.

    Cullen glanced at Ariana, his expression softening despite his lingering embarrassment. “I promise,” he said gently.

    Ariana watched them go, as she leaned against a nearby tent post, her breathing measured as she tried to ease the lingering pain from catching Emma.

    She caught sight of Cullen returning from where he’d left Emma with Isabel, and as he approached, she straightened, already anticipating what was coming.

    Cullen didn’t waste any time. He stopped in front of her and gently took her arm, guiding her out of view of the campfire and any prying eyes. His expression was firm, but his eyes brimmed with worry. “You should be resting. They’re broken again, aren’t they?” he asked quietly, though he already knew the answer.

    Ariana sighed, rolling her shoulders back in a futile attempt to shrug it off. “One or two. Or three… It’s not important,” she replied lightly.

    “Ari.” His tone stopped her. It wasn’t just concern—it was frustration, pain, and something deeper, rawer. “It is important.”

    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly, but Cullen pressed on. “Don’t tell me it’s not. I was there the last time you broke ribs. During the Qunari uprising, when you also nearly bled out while saying you were fine,” he said, his voice hard but edged with worry. “You were in bed for weeks, Ari. Weeks. You almost died.”

    Her lips parted as if to argue, but she couldn’t. He was right. She remembered that time all too well—how she had spent nearly a week in his quarters in the Gallows, waking each time to find him by her side. She remembered the weight of his worry etched into his face.

    “It’s not the same,” she muttered, though the conviction in her voice faltered. “I escaped an avalanche this time with only some broken rib–“

    “No, it’s worse,” he countered, his hands tightening slightly on her shoulders. “I helped you almost get killed this time.” He took a deep breath, his voice softening. “Ari, I can’t do this again. I can’t lose you.”

    He stepped closer, his hands settling on her shoulders as if grounding himself as much as her. “I couldn’t protect you,” he said, his voice low now. “Not in Haven, not in Kirkwall—Maker, not even when we were young during the Blight. And I’m tired of it. You’re always in danger, always bearing the brunt of everything, and I… I can’t do anything about it.”

    Her expression softened at his words, the tension in her shoulders easing as she reached up, resting her hand against his cheek. “Cullen,” she said gently, her voice steady. “I’m here. I’m alive. And yes, I have some broken ribs, but I’ve survived worse. I told you before: fate and I have an understanding.” She paused, her gaze softening further. “But if it’s any comfort, I wouldn’t mind if next time you could intercept Emma before she jumps on me.”

    Cullen’s lips twitched into a reluctant smile, though his eyes still carried the weight of his worry. “If it’ll keep you from breaking anything else, I’ll intercept her every time.”

    Without a word, he slid an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. She didn’t resist, letting the warmth of his presence soothe the lingering ache in her chest that had nothing to do with her ribs. For a moment, they stood there, the noise of the camp fading into the background.

    “I’ll always be here,” Cullen murmured, his forehead resting gently against hers. “No matter what.”

    “I know,” she whispered, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions she felt. “And so will I.”

    She held his gaze for a brief moment, letting herself find comfort in his arms. “So… I hear you have something to tell me?” she teased.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “I do. More than Emma knows.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, searching his eyes. Before she could question him further, he gently took her left hand, pulling off her glove. From his pocket, he pulled out the ring—her ring.

    “Marry me.” His tone was more a statement than a question, steady and unshakable.

    Ariana’s breath caught as she looked down at the ring, then back at him. She wasn’t sure if this was the time, but she couldn’t help the smile that came without a thought. The memory of the first time he proposed replaying in her mind.  As he held her gaze, he slid the ring back onto her finger, and there was a quiet promise that this time there would be nothing that could keep him from her. She was his path, and he would choose her always.

    Ariana looked down at her hand, now adorned with the familiar ring. “Yes,” she whispered, her voice steady but filled with emotion. “Always, yes.”

    Cullen wrapped both his arms around her waist now, tightening his hold on her briefly, as if committing the moment to memory. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, her lips meeting his with a force that carried the weight of everything she hadn’t been able to say these past few years.

    The world fell away as Ariana melted into the kiss, and Cullen’s hands found the small of her back, pulling her closer. The pain in her ribs was forgotten, the kiss deepening into a mixture of love, relief, and renewed promises.

    When they finally parted, Ariana rested her forehead against his, her breathing uneven, though she smiled softly. “I love you,” she said simply, her voice steady despite her racing heart.

    Cullen’s eyes softened, his hands still at her waist. “And I love you,” he murmured, his voice raw but certain. “I always have.”

    Unbeknownst to them, a small group had gathered nearby, curiosity piqued by the hushed tones and subdued expressions. As the kiss lingered, a single cheer broke the quiet. Then another. And another. Slowly, what sounded like the entire camp erupted into applause, whistles, and shouts of celebration, breaking the spell between them.

    Ariana froze, her eyes wide, looking around briefly before burying her face in Cullen’s chest with a groan. “Well… that’s… I don’t think that proposal will qualify as a rumor,” she muttered, her voice muffled.

    Cullen chuckled, the sound rich and warm, as he rested his chin lightly on the top of her head. “No,” he agreed, his tone laced with humor. “I don’t think it will.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of Varric standing with Riley and Dorian, all grinning far too wide for her comfort. Riley even raised a hand to salute her.

    Next to them, Isabel carried Emma, who was cheering excitedly. “You told her!”

    Cullen laughed, more genuinely than he had in a long time.

    Ariana groaned again, the warmth in her cheeks growing unbearable. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

    “Oh, absolutely,” Cullen replied, a rare playful glint in his eyes as he glanced down at her. “And I don’t care who knows, Ari.”

    “You’re the Commander of the Inquisition,” she muttered, still hiding her face. “I’m certain all of southern Thedas will know by week’s end, so I hope you mean that.” Despite herself, though, she couldn’t help but laugh softly, the sound blending with the cheers of the camp around them.

    “The Commander of the Inquisition marrying the Herald of Andraste…” Cullen sighed, already imagining the fallout. But despite the thought, he didn’t care. “It seems fitting,” he chuckled.

    If nothing else, this certainly made people forget the arguing of the last few hours. Now, the energy of the camp was buzzing with lightness and laughter—a stark contrast to the grim tension that had lingered since they fled Haven. For the first time since the Breach appeared, the Inquisition felt unified. Even if it came at her expense, Ariana thought wryly, perhaps this was exactly what they all needed.

    ~~~

    Ariana and Cullen returned to the makeshift table where the Inquisition leadership had gathered. The tension from earlier had mostly dissipated, though it lingered faintly in the furrowed brows and crossed arms of those present. Ariana wasted no time explaining Solas’s suggestion, describing the fortress he had mentioned as a potential haven. Her explanation was peppered with the ongoing teasing and commentary from Josephine and Leliana, much to Cassandra’s mounting annoyance.

    “I would appreciate it,” Cassandra interjected pointedly, her tone clipped, “if we could focus on the matter at hand.”

    Leliana’s lips twitched into a sly smile. “I thought the matter at hand was quite literally on her hand.”

    Cassandra’s glare could have melted steel, but Riley didn’t miss the opportunity to chime in. “Oh, come on, Seeker. I think we’re all a little curious. That was quite the camp spectacle. And no one ever witnessed the first proposal, it was very private.”

    Josephine raised a hand to her lips, feigning thoughtfulness. “Perhaps we should debate the logistics of a proper celebration?”

    Cassandra sighed audibly, rubbing her temple as though physically pained by the teasing. “Can we please focus?”

    “Of course, Seeker,” Josephine replied smoothly, though the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

    Solas approached the group, rolling out a map to display the approximate location of the fortress. He tapped a slender finger against a section of unmarked mountains. “Here,” he said, his tone calm yet confident. “Nothing on your maps indicates a settlement or structure, but I assure you, it is there. It has simply been… forgotten.”

    “Conveniently forgotten,” Leliana murmured, her sharp gaze fixed on the map. “But if it exists, it may be our best chance.”

    Ariana nodded, her focus shifting to Riley, who had joined them. She pointed to the area Solas indicated. “Riley, I need scouts dispatched immediately. Explore every possible path to this location and find the safest route. We’re not risking lives unnecessarily.”

    Riley gave a quick nod, her expression resolute. “On it, Wolf. I’ll organize the Rangers and coordinate with Leliana’s scouts.”

    As Riley strode off, already barking orders to nearby Rangers, the discussion shifted to logistics. Supplies, weather conditions, and the condition of the refugees all came under scrutiny. Cullen gestured toward Isabel, who stood near a cluster of crates with a clipboard in hand, already directing a small group of volunteers.

    “Isabel,” Ariana called, making her way over to her. Cullen followed, his expression steady but intent. “We need to talk logistics. You’ve already got a handle on the supplies?”

    Isabel looked up, her blonde hair falling slightly from its braid as she adjusted her grip on the clipboard. “I’ve started organizing what’s left,” she replied. “It’s not pretty, but it’s something. We’ve got enough rations for three days if we stretch it, maybe four if we’re clever.”

    “Then clever it is,” Cullen said firmly, crossing his arms. “We need rationing priorities. Children and anyone who can’t move quickly get what they need first. Everyone else will need to make do with less.”

    Isabel nodded, jotting something down. “That’s already in the works. I’ve got people splitting the food evenly for now, but I’ll adjust the portions as you’ve said. Water’s trickier, though—we’re relying on fresh snow and a small stream nearby. I’ve got some Rangers and soldiers rotating shifts to bring it in, but it’s slow.”

    Ariana frowned, leaning over the list in Isabel’s hands. “Can we set up any sort of waystation along the path?” she asked. “Somewhere we can leave supplies to lighten the load?”

    Isabel tapped her quill against the clipboard thoughtfully. “Maybe. If Riley’s scouts find a solid route, I can organize drop points along the way. We’d need enough hands to carry the supplies back and forth without slowing everyone else down.”

    “I’ll assign soldiers to assist with that,” Cullen said quickly, his tone decisive. “Focus on speed and efficiency—we can’t afford to waste time or resources. And we’ll need forward teams to clear the path. Any signs of instability in the terrain, we reroute immediately.”

    Their voices overlapped briefly, neither seeming to mind as their ideas wove together seamlessly. Orders were given, adjusted, and refined without a single argument. Soldiers and Rangers alike moved with renewed purpose, their trust in the pair evident in the way they followed every instruction without question.

    Leliana leaned closer to Cassandra, her sharp eyes observing the interaction. “They work well together,” she remarked quietly.

    “Too well,” Cassandra muttered, though there was no real edge to her words. “It’s almost infuriating.”

    “Almost,” Josephine added with a smile, her gaze flicking to Ariana and Cullen. “But you have to admit, it’s effective.”

    Between the two of them, the camp transformed. Supplies were inventoried, scouting parties dispatched, and routes debated with precision and efficiency. The arguments from earlier felt like a distant memory as the leadership united under the shared goal of survival.

    Ariana and Cullen’s dynamic was impossible to ignore. They complemented each other so naturally that even the most skeptical of onlookers had to admit the strength of their partnership. Where one spoke, the other listened. Where one led, the other supported. Together, they commanded the respect and trust of soldiers, Rangers, and villagers alike.

    As the last orders were given and the camp settled into action, Cullen glanced at Ariana. “We’ll get them there,” he said quietly, his tone carrying an unshakable conviction.

    Ariana met his gaze, her expression softening for a moment. “I know,” she replied simply. “We always do.”

    For the first time since the Breach appeared, the Inquisition felt not only like a cause but like a force to be reckoned with—a family bound by more than survival. They were ready to face whatever came next, together.

  • Chapter 70 – Let Tomorrow Be Enough

    18 – 22 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Before Ariana could make her way into the war room, the Chantry doors opened once more, letting in a burst of chill morning air. It was Riley. Ariana froze for a moment, her breath catching as relief swept through her. After what Leliana had told her about Cullen’s fate in the dark future, she couldn’t help but imagine Riley had suffered a similar one. Seeing her now, safe and whole, was like a weight lifting off her chest.

    Without a second thought, she crossed the distance between them and wrapped Riley in a tight hug. She held on longer than she usually would, letting herself savor the reassurance of her friend’s solid presence.

    Riley returned the hug with easy warmth, though her tone stayed casual, as if she sensed Ariana needed the familiarity of their banter more than anything serious.

    “You know,” Riley chuckled, patting her back lightly, “if you keep this up, I might start thinking you missed me.”

    Ariana stepped back, her usual teasing grin already returning. “Don’t flatter yourself. It’s just this one time.”

    “Pretty sure it’s been two or three times now,” Riley replied with a mock-thoughtful expression, though the smirk tugging at her lips gave her away.

    Ariana waved her hand dismissively, grinning. “Details.”

    Riley tilted her head, her expression softening briefly as she studied Ariana’s face. “You look better,” she said, her tone gentler now. “Last I heard, Redcliffe was… a mess.”

    The smile faltered on Ariana’s lips for the briefest moment, but she recovered quickly, steering the conversation to business. “How’s our progress in the Hinterlands?”

    “Good. We left when the Fereldan army marched in. Figured they could handle it from there,” Riley replied with a shrug. Her smirk turned curious as she added, “So… why’d the Fereldan army finally decide to get off their asses?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her voice light but carrying a playful edge. “Oh, you know, just the usual. You were right, a Tevinter magister had taken over Redcliffe Castle.”

    “That all?” Riley asked, her tone dry.

    “Well, he also cast a time spell to get to Redcliffe before me, sent me into the future, and conscripted the mages into service for the Imperium,” Ariana added. Her smirk grew as she spoke casually, but the humor didn’t fully mask the weight she was carrying. She folded her arms and tilted her head, feigning nonchalance.

    Riley blinked at her, unimpressed. “Right. So, the usual, then.”

    “Precisely,” Ariana replied with a laugh. Riley always had that effect on her—taking the worst of things and making them manageable, even if only for a moment.

    Riley shook her head, smirking. “Tavern in a bit?”

    “Absolutely,” Ariana replied without hesitation, her grin unwavering. She didn’t need to think twice. She had always valued moments like these, and right now, sharing a drink with Riley felt like the perfect way to remind herself that not everything was on fire.

    As Riley walked further into the Chantry, Ariana lingered for a moment, watching her go with a soft, content smile. The thought of sitting down with Riley by the fire, sharing stories over a pint of ale, felt like the first real break she could remember in what felt like forever. For a moment, she allowed herself to breathe, to let the weight of everything ease just a little.

    She’d spent so long focused on the battles ahead, on the horrors she’d seen, but now she realized something else—these moments, however fleeting, were just as important. As she followed Riley toward the war room, Ariana felt, if only for a moment, like herself again.

    ~~~

    Riley leaned back in her chair, her smirk widening as she sipped her drink. “So, Wolf, what’s this I hear about a certain Commander sneaking flowers into your quarters?”

    “Maker help me,” Ariana muttered, dragging a hand down her face in exasperation.

    Dorian perked up instantly, his charming tone dripping with mischief. “Flowers, you say? My, my, this is delicious. Do go on,” he said, turning toward Riley with exaggerated curiosity.

    “Oh, you know,” Riley said, her grin wicked. “The usual—moonlit rendezvous, clandestine bouquets… jasmines and lilacs, I heard. Someone has impeccable taste.”

    Before Ariana could muster a retort, Valentina leaned forward, her voice rich with amusement. “And here I thought the Commander only had eyes for strategy meetings and training drills. Did he ever get you flowers before?”

    Ariana groaned, her face already warm as she buried it in her hands. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

    “Oh, but it’s happening,” Varric cut in, leaning on the table with a wide grin. “Word is the Commander carried you back to your quarters after you rode into Haven like a bat out of hell. The soldiers are practically writing sonnets about it.”

    “Excellent material for your next book, don’t you think?” Valentina added, her smirk teasing.

    “I hate you all,” Ariana mumbled, her voice muffled.

    “Uh-huh,” Varric said, smirking. “So… do we finally have a wedding date?”

    Ariana threw her hands up. “There is no wedding date! And the flowers weren’t even from him! A soldier brought them to me.”

    As her hands fell back to her lap, Dorian’s sharp eyes narrowed, zeroing in like a hawk spotting prey. He leaned forward, pointing dramatically. “Wait just a moment… what is that?”

    “What’s what?” Ariana asked, confused by his sudden intensity.

    “That.” Dorian gestured emphatically at her left hand. “That sparkling, suspiciously engagement-shaped ring you’re wearing.”

    Ariana sighed, shaking her head. “That would be…” she began, looking around the table at the people who already knew exactly what it was, “an engagement ring…”

    “Now this is a story I need to hear,” Dorian said, grabbing her wrist lightly and holding her hand up for all to see. “Is that from the Commander?”

    Varric let out a bark of laughter, leaning back in his chair. “Well, Pup, looks like you’re caught.”

    Riley smirked, crossing her arms. “And here I thought we’d already had enough fun at her expense today.”

    Valentina, leaning her chin on her hand, grinned slyly. “Apparently, we were just getting started.”

    “Alright, alright!” Ariana said, pulling her hand back and glaring at the group, though her face was redder than the wine in front of Dorian. “There’s nothing new to tell.”

    “Oh, it’s all new to me,” Dorian said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “So why don’t you start from the beginning.”

    “Maker save me,” Ariana muttered, glancing around at her grinning companions. She finally locked eyes with Dorian, her expression resigned. “It’s a long story, but yes, it’s from Cullen.”

    The table erupted in noise, a mixture of laughter, gasps, and teasing.

    “Cullen?” Dorian repeated, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. “You’ve been holding out on me, my dear. Here I didn’t think he had it in him…”

    “We were engaged,” Ariana admitted, her voice almost drowned out by the commotion. “Years ago, before… well, everything.”

    “And yet here you are, wearing his ring again,” Riley pointed out, her smirk practically splitting her face. “That’s not exactly subtle, Wolf.”

    “Because I never stopped loving him!” Ariana blurted out before slapping a hand over her mouth.

    The table went silent for a beat. Then Varric let out a low whistle. “Well, there it is. If I’d known this was going to turn into material for one of my romance serials, I’d have brought more drinks.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Can we not do this right now?”

    Dorian, however, looked unexpectedly thoughtful. “Well,” he said, sitting back with a grin that was less teasing and more approving, “I must say, I can’t fault your taste. The Commander does have a certain rugged charm about him. But if you’re going to rekindle old flames, my dear, you’d better keep me in the loop. I live for this sort of drama.”

    “But haven’t you heard?” Valentina asked teasingly, looking at Dorian. “It would seem that our dear Wolf and the Commander were locked in her quarters for two days… alone.”

    “Oh… do tell!” Dorian said excitedly. “Two days? Is he as good as I imagine he would be?”

    Ariana’s face flushed a deeper shade of red if that was even possible.

    Riley patted Ariana’s shoulder sympathetically. “Andraste’s knickers! It’s true then? Is that what you were doing for two days, Wolf? You’ll never live this down now.”

    “You’re all insufferable,” Ariana muttered, dropping her head back into her hands as her face flushed into a deep shade of crimson that seemed impossible.

    “Ah, but you love us for it,” Valentina quipped, raising her glass in a mock toast.

    The banter was in full swing when the tavern door opened, and Cullen stepped inside. Ariana glanced up, her amusement fading as her cheeks quickly regained the crimson color that had finally been clearing. His gaze landed on her, and a faint, familiar smile tugged at his lips.

    “Oh, this is too good,” Varric said, grinning as he noticed her reaction.

    “Perfect timing,” Dorian chimed in, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “Oh, Commander?” he called out, waving cheerfully.

    Ariana groaned audibly and thunked her head down onto the table, her mortification complete. The group erupted into laughter, their teasing reaching new heights as Cullen began making his way over.

    Riley leaned closer, her voice low enough only Ariana could hear. “You know, Wolf, you make it far too easy for us.”

    Valentina chimed in, her voice equally low but laced with amusement. “He certainly plays the part of knight in shining armor well…”

    Ariana muttered something unintelligible into the table, her only solace being that Cullen likely hadn’t overheard—yet. But as his footsteps drew nearer, she knew her reprieve was about to end.

    ~~~

    As Cullen reached the table, he was immediately met with Dorian’s trademark mischief.

    “Commander,” Dorian began smoothly, his grin already promising trouble, “Perfect timing. Now we can truly get into the details! How do you feel about red and gold as a color scheme?”

    “A color—for what?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing in genuine confusion.

    “Just don’t answer that,” Ariana cut in quickly, her voice muffled by her hands. “Trust me.”

    Dorian waved her off with dramatic flair. “Fine, fine, I can make that decision on my own. Now, how about Denerim Palace, Commander? Or do we need something more grand? We could move it to Orlais if that’s the case.”

    Cullen blinked, glancing at Ariana, who looked ready to disappear into the table. “I… don’t—what are you talking about?”

    “Oh, don’t be coy,” Dorian said with mock exasperation. “We’re talking about your wedding, of course. The event of the Age! Don’t worry; I’ll handle the details.”

    “Maker help me,” Cullen muttered, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. He was starting to understand why Ariana looked like she wanted the floor to swallow her whole.

    Riley leaned in, her grin wicked. “Oh, we’re just helping Wolf here plan for all the rumors flying around Haven. You know, flowers, romantic dinners in the war room, being locked in her room for two days, the engagement ring…”

    Cullen blinked. “The enga—” His mind caught up, and his gaze snapped to Ariana, who looked like she wanted to vanish. Then it clicked. “Oh.”

    “Oh, and let’s not forget the infamous scandalous Hightown strolls,” Varric added with a grin, leaning back in his chair. “You remember those, don’t you, Commander?”

    Ariana groaned audibly, lifting her head just enough to glare at him. “Don’t you dare.”

    Cullen chuckled, settling into the seat next to Ariana. “The rumors in Kirkwall? Those are… hard to forget. Some of them were quite entertaining.” His tone turned teasing as he added, “You probably never heard the ones that stayed in the Gallows.”

    That earned a round of laughter from the table, but Ariana looked positively alarmed now. Her wide eyes and deepening blush betrayed her growing mortification. “Cullen…”

    “Oh, the Lowtown rumors,” he continued with feigned thoughtfulness, as though he hadn’t heard her. “Now those were even more… colorful. Something about sneaking into your room every night for vigor–”

    “Cullen!” Ariana interrupted shooting him a sharp glare.

    Dorian and Varric were in stitches, their laughter echoing through the tavern. “Lowtown certainly has its charms,” Dorian said between chuckles. “But I imagine the Hightown rumors had more… elegance?”

    “Oh, yes,” Cullen agreed with a grin. “Hightown cared more about whether the ‘black sheep of the Trevelyan family’ might actually marry a Knight-Captain.”

    “And some even suggested I’d already proposed,” he added wryly, casting a glance at Ariana. “Do you remember the time I knelt in front of you on that bench?”

    Riley’s eyes widened with mock incredulity. “Wait—you knelt? In Hightown? Maker’s breath, Commander, do you know how rumors work?”

    Ariana groaned again, burying her face in her hands. “See? Riley gets it. Are you ever going to let that go?”

    “Not a chance,” Cullen replied, his amusement evident. “She practically leapt out of her seat as if it had caught on fire.”

    “You were kneeling in front of me!” Ariana protested, finally lifting her head to glare at him, though the embarrassed grin tugging at her lips gave her away. “In Hightown. Where the rumors were already bad enough!”

    “It wasn’t a proposal,” Cullen said with mock innocence, his grin widening. “I just needed to make sure you were alright. You looked so flustered I thought something was wrong.”

    “Because you were kneeling!” Ariana shot back, shaking her head. “Maker’s breath, I still don’t know what you were thinking.”

    The group dissolved into laughter, even Ariana finally giving in, though her cheeks remained a vivid red. Cullen leaned back in his chair, his own laugh softer but no less genuine. Watching her now—flustered, exasperated, and glowing with life—made every teasing comment worth it.

    “Alright, alright,” Ariana said, holding up her hands in surrender. “Are we done embarrassing me yet?”

    “Not even close,” Dorian declared, his grin wicked. “But don’t worry, dear Herald. It’s all in good fun. And really, if you didn’t want rumors, you shouldn’t have been so… interesting.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, exasperated but smiling. Cullen leaned in slightly, his voice quiet enough for only her to hear. “For what it’s worth,” he said softly, his tone warm, “I wouldn’t trade any of it. Not a single rumor.”

    Ariana turned to meet his gaze, her blush softening into something more thoughtful. For a moment, the teasing and laughter faded into the background as they shared a quiet understanding. Cullen held her gaze a second longer before straightening, his focus shifting back to the group just as Dorian launched into a fresh round of wedding planning.

    “Commander,” Dorian called, his grin sharp. “So, colors, what do you think of deep reds and golds?”

    Cullen glanced at Ariana, smirking faintly before answering. “She would prefer blue and silver.”

    Ariana blinked, clearly caught off guard. “How did you—?”

    That was all it took to send the table into another uproar of laughter. Cullen simply smiled, letting the moment stretch. He might not have all the answers, but in this fleeting instance, he felt a rare certainty—one that spoke of knowing her, of being hers, in a way no rumor could ever capture.

    ~~~

    The past few days in Haven had been a rare reprieve, a brief moment where the constant battles and tension had eased. With the mages recruited and a plan to close the Breach forming, there was, for the first time, a glimmer of hope that the end of this nightmare might be within reach. The air around the village felt lighter, and even the most hardened soldiers seemed less grim. But Ariana couldn’t shake the weight on her shoulders.

    For now, most of Haven didn’t know about the dark future she had seen. And she intended to keep it that way. Let them enjoy this moment, free of the knowledge of what awaited if they failed.

    Ariana herself had spent much of the past two days in her quarters, allowing herself to rest, to let the bruises and minor injuries she’d sustained in Redcliffe and the future begin to heal. Her mind, though, refused to settle. Every time she thought about the Breach, the Elder One, or the fragile alliance between templars and mages, she found herself spiraling into what-ifs. She was running out of time to stop the chaos.

    This afternoon, she had attempted to distract herself with “light” reading—the writ from the Divine that granted authority to the Inquisition. It was hardly the most riveting choice, but the words had been a welcome reprieve from her own thoughts. For a while, she had managed to lose herself in the legal language, deciphering the structure of how the Inquisition had come to exist. But eventually, even that failed to keep her mind occupied.

    Her thoughts had begun circling back to darker places when a knock at the door snapped her out of her reverie. “Come,” she called, closing the book and setting it aside.

    The door creaked open, and Cullen stepped in, his frame filling the doorway. He paused when he saw her sitting on the bed, wrapped in her robe, the sunlight from the window catching the loose strands of her dark hair.

    “If you’re busy, I can come back later,” he said, his tone uncertain.

    Ariana glanced at the book and laughed. “Oh, this?” She held it up to show him the cover. “It’s the writ granting the Inquisition authority. Riveting stuff.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, closing the door behind him. “You must have run out of other books in the library you broke into.”

    She shrugged, smiling faintly. “I was curious how one goes about starting an Inquisition. It’s surprisingly dull.”

    “It’s not meant to be exciting,” Cullen replied with a small smile, though it quickly faded. His expression grew more serious as he stepped further into the room.

    Ariana immediately noticed the shift in his demeanor. “Why do I feel like I’m in trouble?” she teased, though her tone carried an edge of concern.

    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. “It’s not you. It’s… we’re having problems.”

    “What sort of problems?” she asked, sitting up straighter. Her tone shifted, calm and focused, as if bracing herself for whatever he was about to say.

    Cullen sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “The templars and mages are struggling to coexist. The Templars don’t trust them, and the mages… well, they don’t want Templars anywhere near them. There’s tension in the air, and I fear it’s only a matter of time before it boils over.”

    “What are you asking of me?” Ariana asked, her tone steady as she rested her hand on the writ she’d been reading earlier.

    “I don’t know,” he admitted, his frustration slipping into his voice. “This isn’t how things are meant to be. Templars are supposed to safeguard people, to protect mages from themselves—and others from magic. Without proper oversight…” He trailed off, his frown deepening.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him carefully. “Proper oversight, or control?” she asked, her voice carrying a deliberate edge.

    Cullen looked at her sharply. “Spoken like someone who hasn’t lived in a Circle,” he said, his tone sharper than he intended.

    Ariana’s gaze hardened, and she straightened her posture. “You’re right—I didn’t live in a Circle. But I was in Kirkwall during the rebellion. I saw firsthand what happens when Templars let their fear spiral into unchecked control. Meredith wielded her authority like a weapon, Cullen. She turned the Gallows into a prison, not a refuge. She was as dangerous—if not more dangerous—than any blood mage I’ve ever encountered.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. “Meredith was trying to protect Kirkwall. The city was a powder keg. Without her, it would’ve burned long before the rebellion.”

    “She lit the fuse, Cullen!” Ariana shot back, her voice rising. “She hoarded power, ruled through fear, created desperation, and pitted people against each other. How is that any less dangerous than a blood mage summoning demons? Power unchecked is dangerous—no matter who wields it.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “And yet you ask me to trust mages—to let go of the safeguards that have kept people safe for centuries. You don’t understand the power they wield.”

    “Don’t I?” Ariana’s voice softened but didn’t lose its edge. She held his gaze firmly. “You were there, Cullen. You saw what Meredith’s unchecked power did. Would you stand by her again? Would you make the same choice?”

    His breath caught as her words hit home. His brows furrowed, and his gaze flicked away for a brief moment, conflicted. “I… No. I wouldn’t.”

    The room fell silent, her question hanging between them like a sharp blade. Cullen finally met her eyes again, his shoulders tense. “But you weren’t at the Circle Tower in Ferelden. You didn’t see what I saw. The demons didn’t kill me, Ariana,” he said after a long pause, his voice low and strained. “They… it’s not so easy to forget.”

    Ariana’s breath caught. He had never spoken about this. She had imagined, once, what it must have been like to survive what happened at Kinloch Hold. She’d assumed it was chaos, fear, maybe a desperate fight for survival. But the way he said it—the sharp edge in his voice, the way his gaze shifted as if searching for something he couldn’t find—it struck her like a blow. He had lived through something far worse than she had imagined. Yet, the man who stood before her, steadfast and resolute, bore no sign of the torment he must have endured. She had been so focused on her own pain, her own scars, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what Cullen carried beneath his calm, disciplined exterior.

    Ariana’s frown deepened, concern flickering across her face. “What are you saying Cullen?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” Cullen said quickly, shaking his head. “That’s not the point.”

    As he spoke, Ariana’s hand unconsciously drifted to her left forearm. Her fingers brushed over it, rubbing softly as if soothing an ache she couldn’t banish.

    “Cullen. I don’t expect you to trust blindly. I do understand more than you think. But one mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others,” she said, her voice quieter now but no less pointed. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.”

    Cullen frowned, watching her closely. “What are you talking about?” he asked softly. “What did you see?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” she replied, her tone echoing his earlier dismissal. Her hand stilled briefly on her arm before resuming its motion. “That’s not the point.”

    “It matters to me,” Cullen pressed, stepping closer. “What happened—”

    “It’s not the point, Cullen,” she interrupted, her voice firmer this time. Her hand dropped to her side as she straightened, meeting his gaze again. “The point is that I’ve seen the worst of what mages can do. And I’ve also seen the best. They’re just like everyone else—some are good, some are bad. But I don’t condemn all Templars because I’ve run into one or two zealots.”

    Cullen hesitated, his frustration visible, but he held back. It seemeed her words struck a chord in him, forcing him to confront his own biases and the weight of his past choices.

    “If we can’t give them a chance,” Ariana said softly, her tone shifting. “If we can’t try to build something better—then what are we even fighting for?”

    Cullen looked away, as if struggling to reconcile her words with his own memories. Finally, he exhaled heavily. “You’re right. We’ve seen what fear and control can do. But that doesn’t make this easy.”

    “None of this is easy,” she said, a faint, tired smile tugging at her lips. “But I think we’re used to that by now.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the tension in the air easing slightly. “That we are.”

    Ariana reached out, placing her hand over his. “Talk to the Rangers, Cullen,” she said. “We’ve had mages and Templars living together for years. Michael and Malcolm can help the Templars understand this new role. And Eshara and Cador can speak with the Grand Enchanter. They’ve been through so much—one a Dalish mage who’s never known Templar oversight, the other a Circle escapee—but they’ve all learned to trust each other.”

    Cullen blinked, visibly surprised. “That’s… a good idea,” he said, his voice laced with both relief and something close to embarrassment. “Thank you.”

    As he stood to leave, Ariana caught a flicker of something in his expression—gratitude, perhaps, or an unspoken apology for his earlier defensiveness. She reached for his hand, pulling him back for a moment. As he neared the edge of the bed again, she knelt in front of him, wrapping her arms around him “We’ll figure this out, I promise.” she said as she leaned in to kiss him.

    His hands settled on her waist, steadying her. When they parted, he held her gaze for a moment before nodding “Dinner, tonight?” he asked as his hand brushed her cheek.

    Ariana smiled, simply nodding her agreement. With that, Cullen turned around to leave.

    When the door closed behind him, she glanced at her forearm, the ache still lingering in her mind. For now, the path forward was clear, but she couldn’t ignore the scars—both visible and unseen—that she and Cullen carried.

    She just hoped that this time, they could carry them together.

    ~~~

    Cullen stepped out of Ariana’s quarters, his thoughts a tangled mess of worry and frustration. Her words lingered, cutting deeper with every repetition. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.” The weight in her tone had been undeniable, but it was the way she’d rubbed her left forearm—fingers tracing the same spot over and over—that haunted him. Whatever pain she carried wasn’t just emotional; it was rooted in something far more tangible.

    As he walked through Haven, his gaze scanned the camp, his mind racing with questions. It wasn’t until he spotted Isabel by the training grounds, directing Rangers with her usual brisk efficiency, that he felt a faint flicker of clarity. If anyone knew what Ariana was hiding, it was Isabel.

    “Isabel,” he called, his tone clipped but steady.

    She turned, her green eyes narrowing slightly as she caught sight of his troubled expression. “Commander,” she replied, her voice calm but laced with curiosity. “What can I do for you?”

    Cullen crossed the distance between them, his jaw tight. “I need to ask you something about Ariana.”

    The faintest hint of tension flickered across Isabel’s face, though she masked it quickly. “What about her?”

    “She said something earlier,” he began, his voice low. “‘One mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others. I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.’” He hesitated, searching her face for any sign of recognition. “She spoke like she’s lived it. Like she knows exactly what magic can do—and not just from observation.”

    Isabel’s lips pressed into a thin line, her arms crossing over her chest. “And you think I know what she meant.”

    “I do,” Cullen said, his tone firm. “You’ve been with her through everything. If anyone knows what she’s hiding, it’s you.”

    For a moment, Isabel’s gaze softened, but then she straightened, her posture defensive. “Do you remember the morning after you proposed?” she asked suddenly, her voice steady but pointed.

    The shift caught him off guard, but the memory came rushing back—the quiet joy of that morning tempered by Isabel’s cautious words. “I do,” he said slowly, his brow furrowing. “You told me she’d been through storms most wouldn’t survive.”

    “I did,” Isabel confirmed, her expression unreadable. “And I asked you if you could live with the knowledge that there were things you might never know about her—things she might never tell you.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. “That was years ago, Isabel. Things are different now. If she’s carrying something this heavy, don’t I have a right to know?”

    Isabel’s gaze hardened, her green eyes locking onto his. “Did you ever tell her about Kinloch Hold?”

    The question hit him like a blow, and he froze. His breath caught, and his gaze dropped to the ground. He hadn’t—not then, not now. Even minutes ago, when Ariana had asked directly, he had deflected. He exhaled heavily, guilt twisting in his chest.

    “That’s what I thought,” Isabel said, her voice quieter but no less firm. “You want answers, Cullen, but you’re not giving her the same.”

    He opened his mouth to argue but stopped, her words cutting too close to the truth. She was right—he’d held his own demons close, unwilling to let Ariana shoulder his burdens. How could he expect her to do any differently?

    “She was rubbing her left arm,” he said finally, his tone softer now. “Not the mark—something else. What happened to her?”

    Isabel’s expression faltered, the faintest flicker of pain crossing her face. “And you think asking me will help?” she said, her voice sharper now. “Do you think dragging it into the open will make it easier for her to carry?”

    “I’m not trying to push,” Cullen said, though his voice carried an edge of determination. “But she’s not fine, Isabel. I can see it.”

    “She’s not,” Isabel admitted, her voice dropping. For a moment, the mask slipped, and Cullen saw the weight of her own worry for Ariana. “She hasn’t been fine for a long time. But that’s not my story to tell, and it’s not yours to force out of her.”

    His frustration flared, his hands curling into fists at his sides. “And what if she never tells me? Isabel, you’re shaken just thinking about it. Whatever it is—it’s worse than I imagined, isn’t it?”

    Her silence spoke volumes. Isabel turned away, her jaw tightening as though struggling to keep her composure. When she finally looked back, her gaze was steady but filled with an emotion Cullen couldn’t quite name. “It is worse,” she said quietly. “But that doesn’t mean she’s ready to share it. And it doesn’t mean you’re ready to hear it.”

    Cullen took a step back, her words landing with the weight of a blow. “Why wouldn’t I be ready?”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of sympathy breaking through her defenses. “Because you’re carrying your own scars, Cullen. Scars you haven’t told her about. If you want her to trust you with hers, you need to be willing to share yours.”

    Her words hit home, and Cullen’s shoulders sagged. He let out a slow breath, running a hand through his hair. He hated how right she was. He hated that his own silence had set the precedent for theirs.

    “Be patient with her,” Isabel said, her voice gentler now. “She’s carrying more than you know. And I suspect… you’ll understand her better than anyone. But only if you’re willing to meet her halfway.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, the knot in his chest tightening further. “I just want to protect her.”

    “I know,” Isabel said softly, her voice tinged with a sadness that mirrored his own. “But sometimes, protecting someone means letting them come to you in their own time.”

    She turned and walked away, her braid swaying behind her. Cullen watched her go, the weight of her words settling over him. He stood there for a long moment, the crisp Haven air biting against his skin, but it did little to quell the storm inside him.

    As he made his way back toward the war room, her final words echoed in his mind. Meet her halfway.

    He clenched his jaw, resolve hardening in his chest. If Ariana was carrying secrets, then so was he. If he wanted to break down the walls between them, it would mean tearing down his own first.

    And yet, the questions lingered, gnawing at him. What happened to her? And when would she finally let him in?

    ~~~

    Isabel strode into Ariana’s quarters without knocking, the door swinging open with enough force to send a faint breeze through the room. Ariana, seated cross-legged on her bed with a book resting on her knees, looked up sharply, startled by the abrupt entrance.

    “Maker, Ariana,” Isabel began, her voice sharp as she shut the door firmly behind her. “What did you do?”

    Ariana frowned, closing the book and setting it aside. “What are you talking about?”

    “Cullen,” Isabel hissed, her arms crossing tightly over her chest. Her green eyes flashed with frustration as she stepped closer. “What did you say to him? How did you manage to bring Krieger into a conversation?”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I didn’t,” she said, shaking her head firmly. “Why would I—what makes you think I did?”

    Isabel’s jaw tightened, more from unease than anger. “Cullen asked me about your arm,” she said, her voice lowering. “Your arm, Ariana. He said you made some comment about mages, about knowing what magic can do, and you were rubbing it the entire time. You think he wouldn’t notice that?”

    Ariana’s brows furrowed as confusion flickered across her face. “I… was?” She hesitated, her voice quieter. “He… noticed that?”

    “Of course he did,” Isabel snapped, throwing her hands up in exasperation. “It’s Cullen. If it’s about you, he’ll always notice.”

    Ariana opened her mouth to respond but faltered, the weight of Isabel’s words sinking in. Her frown deepened. “I wasn’t trying to bring that up,” she said after a moment, her voice defensive. “The conversation was about templars and mages—it just… happened. I didn’t think he’d pay attention to something so…”

    “So significant,” Isabel finished, her tone biting. “Because it is significant, Ariana. Maker’s breath, you’re still doing it. The same thing you’ve always done—dodging, deflecting, and hoping no one connects the dots. But Cullen’s not a fool, and you’re making it impossible for him to ignore.”

    Ariana stood, her posture rigid as she met Isabel’s glare head-on. “I’m not doing anything,” she retorted, her tone clipped. “Cullen knows more about me than anyone ever will. But this? This is mine, Isabel. It’s my burden, and he doesn’t need to carry it.”

    “Yours?” Isabel repeated incredulously, stepping closer, her voice rising. “You’re not the only one carrying this, Ariana. The Vanguard carries this secret for you. I carry this secret for you. We all protect the knowledge of what happened like our lives depend on it. And yet here you are, carrying it into everything you do—into conversations with Cullen, into the way you move, into how you look at that arm. And you think you can just bury it forever?”

    “Yes,” Ariana snapped, her voice sharp. “I’ve done it for years, and I’ll keep doing it. And don’t you dare tell me what I can or can’t carry.”

    Isabel’s eyes darkened, frustration simmering beneath her usually calm exterior. “You think not talking about it means it’s gone? That burying it means you’ve won?”

    “I’ve survived,” Ariana shot back, her voice rising with each word. “That’s all that matters.”

    Isabel’s expression softened for a brief moment, though her voice remained steady and unyielding. “You’ve survived, yes. But you haven’t healed.”

    The words struck like a blow. Ariana looked away, her jaw tightening. “I don’t need to heal,” she said quietly, though her voice carried a steel edge. “I need to fight. That’s all that matters.”

    “And when the fight is over?” Isabel asked, her voice gentler now but no less insistent. “What then? What will you do when you can’t distract yourself with the next battle, the next mission? Do you think this will just disappear?”

    Ariana’s hands clenched at her sides. “I can’t tell him,” she said, her voice taut with emotion. “You know what he’d do. He’d blame himself. He’d think if we hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could’ve stopped it—that it’s his fault. And I won’t let him carry that. Not for this. Not for me.”

    Isabel exhaled, her green eyes softening as she studied Ariana’s face. “And you don’t think he deserves the chance to decide that for himself? To be there for you, like you’ve been there for him?”

    “No,” Ariana replied simply, her voice resolute. “Not for this. He has enough on his shoulders already. I won’t add to it.”

    Isabel sighed, her frustration giving way to a weary sadness. “For what it’s worth,” she said quietly, “I think Cullen is probably the only person who would truly understand what you went through. But he can’t understand if you don’t let him in.”

    Ariana didn’t reply, her gaze locked on the floor as her thoughts churned.

    Isabel took a step toward the door, her hand resting on the handle. She hesitated, glancing back over her shoulder. Her voice softened, carrying a mix of resignation and hope. “Cullen loves you, Ariana. More than anything. I think he’s stronger than you give him credit for.”

    With that, Isabel opened the door and slipped out, leaving Ariana alone with her storm of emotions. For a long moment, she stood motionless in the center of the room, her hands trembling faintly at her sides.

    Her gaze drifted to her left forearm, the ache there so familiar it felt like part of her. She pressed her hand against it, her touch light but lingering, as though trying to soothe an old wound. Isabel’s words echoed in her mind, intertwining with her own doubts.

    “I can’t,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “Not yet.”

    But as the door clicked shut behind Isabel, doubt crept in, insistent and unrelenting. For the first time in years, she wondered if burying the past was truly enough—or if it was finally time to face it.

    ~~~

    Cullen lay on his bed, staring at the darkened ceiling of his quarters. The steady crackle of the hearth filled the room, its faint warmth doing little to ease the chill settling in his chest. Sleep hovered just out of reach, elusive and mocking, as his thoughts churned endlessly.

    Her nightmares.

    The memory surfaced sharply, cutting through the haze of exhaustion. It wasn’t something he often thought about—not beyond concern for her well-being. The nightmares weren’t frequent, but the few times he’d been there to witness them, they were always the same. She’d wake suddenly, her breath quick and shallow, her eyes wide with disorientation and fear. And she’d rub her left arm as if trying to soothe some invisible pain.

    At the time, he’d assumed the cause was the Blight—the horrors she had survived at such a young age. That explanation had seemed logical, obvious. But tonight, after their earlier conversation and Isabel’s pointed reminder, doubt clawed at his mind. He couldn’t ignore it anymore.

    It wasn’t the Blight.

    He sat up slowly, running a hand through his hair, the tension in his chest tightening. Her words earlier had been deliberate, her tone laced with something he hadn’t quite been able to name. When she spoke of mages and magic—of the damage it could cause—there had been a weight behind it, one that didn’t come from secondhand stories or distant observations.

    She wasn’t talking about someone else. She was talking about herself.

    The realization hit him like a hammer. Cullen frowned deeply, his brow furrowing as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. He thought back to the times she had redirected the subject, deflected his questions, or brushed off his concerns. At the time, he’d accepted her reluctance, assuming she would tell him when she was ready.

    Now, he couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling that he had missed something vital—that he hadn’t asked the right questions or pressed hard enough when she needed him to.

    His mind replayed the memory of her rubbing her arm during their conversation earlier. What happened to her arm? It had nothing to do with the mark. This had been happening for years.

    The image of her doing the same thing after waking from her nightmares resurfaced, sharper and more vivid. He’d comforted her in those moments, holding her close and whispering reassurances. But he had never pressed her to explain. Why hadn’t he seen it before?

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his hands clasping together tightly. Why didn’t she tell me?

    The answer came swiftly, settling heavily in his chest. She hadn’t told him because she didn’t want to burden him. Ariana had always carried so much on her own, never wanting to share the weight of her pain with anyone else. Perhaps she thought she was protecting him. Perhaps she didn’t trust herself to relive whatever haunted her.

    But that didn’t make it easier to accept.

    He pushed himself to his feet, pacing the small space of his quarters as his thoughts spiraled. She trusted him—he knew that. Yet there was a wall between them, built brick by brick from years of secrets, scars, and unspoken truths.

    Whatever she’s hiding, it isn’t just hurting her—it’s isolating her.

    The thought of her facing it alone twisted something inside him. He’d seen the strength she carried, the way she pushed forward despite everything. But no one—not even Ariana—could endure forever without breaking.

    Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and there was no room for distraction. But tonight, his mind and heart remained fixed on her—on the pain she carried and the truth she refused to share.

    Cullen clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. I’ll find a way to help her, even if she doesn’t let me in. I won’t let her carry this alone any longer.

    He returned to the bed, though sleep felt further away than ever. As he lay back down, staring at the flickering shadows cast by the fire, the ache in his chest lingered—a reminder that some battles were fought not with swords, but with patience and love.

    And this was a battle he would not lose.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay curled under the blankets in her quarters, the faint light of a candle casting long shadows across the walls. Her fingers traced absent patterns along the edge of the quilt, her thoughts spiraling into places she had long avoided. Tonight, she couldn’t push them away.

    It had been years since she’d let herself truly think about Krieger. She told herself she’d buried it, locked it behind walls stronger than any fortress. But tonight, Cullen’s words and Isabel’s confrontation had shifted something. Cracks had formed, and the memories seeped through.

    Her left arm ached faintly, the pain not real but remembered. She flexed her fingers, but the phantom sensation lingered. She could still feel the cold of that night, the bite of the winter air on her exposed skin, the ropes cutting into her wrists as she was bound to the post in the center of the camp.

    “You think you’re strong.”

    Krieger’s voice slithered through her mind, as chilling as it had been then. His calculated cruelty, his relentless determination to break her, had burned itself into her memory. She could see his piercing blue eyes, devoid of mercy, as he pressed the blade to her arm. She hadn’t made a sound. Not then. Not ever.

    The cold fire of humiliation burned hotter than the frost on her skin. Dragged into the center of the camp, her dignity stripped away, she had been made a spectacle. A warning. She had refused to look away, to give him the satisfaction of seeing her falter, but it had cost her. Every night, he reopened the wounds, whispering incantations that set her blood alight, warping her body and soul with his twisted magic.

    Her hand drifted unconsciously to her forearm, rubbing it gently. The scars were long gone, but the phantom pain lingered. The worst part wasn’t the memory of the physical torment or even the humiliation. It was the helplessness—the gnawing, all-consuming feeling of powerlessness. She hated how it still crept into her mind, undermining the person she had worked so hard to become.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, willing the memories to fade. But the harder she tried to push them away, the more vivid they became. The sound of her own ragged breathing, the glow of the blood magic binding her, the searing heat that left her writhing against the ropes. And worst of all, the silence that followed.

    The silence that told her she was alone.

    No.

    Her fingers gripped the quilt tightly, her knuckles whitening. She’d refused to break then, and she wouldn’t let it break her now. She had survived. She had walked away, not him. That was her victory. Her defiance.

    But Cullen’s words haunted her as much as the memory itself. “What are you talking about? What did you see?”

    She’d brushed him off, deflected as she always did, but he had seen her. Truly seen her in a way no one else ever had. He had noticed the way she rubbed her arm, the way her words carried a weight she hadn’t intended to reveal. And now, he was asking questions she wasn’t sure she could answer.

    Because if Cullen ever learned the truth—what Krieger had done, what she had endured—he would blame himself. He would take it on as his failure, his guilt. And he didn’t deserve that. She wouldn’t let him carry the weight of something that wasn’t his burden to bear.

    It was my mistake. My burden. Not his.

    Her breathing slowed as she repeated the thought like a mantra. She had survived. She had endured. And she had walked away with her dignity intact. That was all that mattered.

    But a quiet voice in the back of her mind whispered a different truth.

    You haven’t walked away from it, not really.

    Her chest tightened as her hand moved to her forearm again, the ache still there, as if her body refused to let her forget. Survival had been her focus, her purpose for so long, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what came after. She had become the White Wolf, built the Silver Rangers, fought for mages, for innocents, for everything Krieger had sought to destroy. Yet, the ghost of his voice lingered in her mind, his presence a shadow she could never fully escape.

    Ariana exhaled shakily, her thoughts shifting to Cullen. He would want to know. He would insist on knowing. And if she told him, his first instinct would be to blame himself. He’d convince himself that if they hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could have stopped it—that it was his fault she had suffered. She couldn’t let him bear that.

    But there was another fear, one she hated to admit. Cullen’s trust in mages was fragile, the scars of Kinloch Hold and Kirkwall still fresh in his mind. If he learned what Krieger had done, what he had been capable of, would it push Cullen further into that distrust? Would it undo the progress he had made—the trust he had placed in her and in their alliance?

    The thought left her cold. She couldn’t take that risk.

    Her hand stilled against her arm as her gaze drifted to the flickering candlelight. Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and she had every intention of seeing it through. But a part of her wondered if this was it—if tomorrow would be her end.

    If I fall… then none of this will matter. The thought was both freeing and suffocating. The weight of what she carried wouldn’t have to be passed on, wouldn’t hurt Cullen or anyone else. But the guilt of not telling him, of not giving him the truth before it was too late, gnawed at her.

    As she lay staring at the shadows on the walls, her resolve wavered. She had survived Krieger, survived the Blight, survived every battle and betrayal that had come her way. But survival wasn’t the same as healing. And for the first time in years, she wondered if that was truly within reach.

    Her eyes closed as sleep finally pulled her under, her last thought a fragile plea.

    Please, let tomorrow be enough.

  • Chapter 69 – Tomorrow Can Wait

    16 – 18 Bloomingtide 9:41

    In Haven, Leliana, Josephine, and Cullen stood around the war room table, the air tense with unspoken concerns. The arrival of a scout interrupted their deliberations. 

    “The Herald has been spotted in the pass,” the scout reported. “She’s alone.” 

    Cullen’s posture stiffened immediately, his eyes narrowing. “Alone?” he repeated, his voice sharp. 

    The scout nodded. “Yes, Commander. What few reports we’ve received indicate she’s been riding faster than most scouts, barely stopping along the way.” 

    The three exchanged uneasy glances. 

    “Is something amiss?” Cullen pressed, his tone more forceful. 

    “We’re not certain, sir. The only reports we’ve had are from messenger birds stating she left Redcliffe. Her party stayed behind to escort the mages. She was already a day ahead of them when they sent the last message,” the scout explained. 

    “How far is she now?” Leliana asked, her expression unreadable, though her voice betrayed her own growing concern. 

    “Not far,” the scout replied. “She should reach Haven within the hour.” 

    Leliana nodded, dismissing the scout with a murmured thanks before turning to Josephine and Cullen. “The journey from Redcliffe to Haven typically takes four or five days. Our reports said she left two days ago.” 

    “Which means she’s ridden hard the entire way,” Josephine concluded, her brows knitting in worry. “Likely hasn’t slept much, if at all.” 

    “Could something have gone wrong?” Leliana asked quietly, voicing the question they all silently shared. 

    Cullen barely heard her. His thoughts were already spiraling. Why is she alone? Why isn’t her party with her? Is she injured? What could have happened to make her ride like this?

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus. If she were seriously hurt, she wouldn’t be able to keep this pace. She wouldn’t make it here. It was a thin reassurance, one that did little to ease the tightness in his chest. 

    Without a word, Cullen turned on his heel and strode out of the war room, the faint clinking of his armor the only sound in the quiet hall. 

    “Where are you going?” Leliana called after him. 

    “To meet her,” Cullen replied curtly, not breaking stride. 

    He made his way to the gates, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and anticipation. The road stretched out before him, winding into the distant mountains. He could see no movement yet, but he stood firm, his eyes fixed on the horizon. 

    The minutes dragged on, each one feeling longer than the last. Why is she riding alone? What could have happened in Redcliffe?

    Memories of their last conversation in the war room came rushing back to him. The words he’d spoken—their unintended sting—echoed in his mind. I won’t allow us to lose the only means we have of closing the rifts. The hurt in her eyes, her sharp retort, her deliberate distance before she left… 

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. He couldn’t help but wonder if she was angry, if her relentless pace was fueled by more than just urgency. He had seen her resolve, her fire, but never like this. 

    His hand rested on the hilt of his sword as he continued to watch the road. Whatever had happened, whatever burden she carried, he would be the first to hear it. 

    And Maker help anyone who had dared to harm her. 

    ~~~

    Ariana’s horse galloped through the pass as the guards opened the gates without hesitation, allowing her to ride straight through. The sound of hoofbeats echoed through Haven.

    As her horse slowed near the training grounds. She barely waited for it to stop before dismounting, her boots crunching against the snow. Grabbing the reins, she thrust them into the hands of a startled soldier. “Take care of him,” she said tersely, not even glancing at who it was. 

    And then she turned towards Cullen, her eyes finding his.

    Cullen stood near the stairs by the gate, his arms were crossed. He watched her as she held his gaze, he could see her breaths were heavy, ragged and her expression was one of relief mixed with worry or disbelief.

    His heart clenched at the sight of her. There was a vulnerability that hadn’t been there before. She took a few tentative steps towards him before she broke out into a sprint.

    Cullen barely had time to react before she threw her arms around his neck, clinging to him as though he might disappear if she let go. Her face buried in his shoulder, and she whispered, “You’re alive…” 

    Her voice was quiet, but the intensity of her relief sent a ripple of silence through the training grounds. Soldiers and workers paused, exchanging curious glances. 

    Cullen’s arms came up instinctively, steadying her as she trembled against him. “Of course, I’m alive,” he said softly, his thoughts a mixture of confusion and concern. “Ari, what’s—” 

    She tightened her grip, cutting him off. Cullen could sense that whatever this was, whatever had happened it had pushed her to a breaking point.

    He tried to set her down gently, but her body stiffened. A soft, broken sound escaped her lips, and his worry deepened. 

    “Ari…” Cullen murmured, his tone both firm and tender. “Come. Walk with me.” 

    She shook her head against his shoulder, her hands clutching his armor as though it were the only thing keeping her upright. 

    Cullen sighed quietly, his resolve hardening. Sliding his arms under her legs, he lifted her. Ariana didn’t protest, instead wrapping her legs around him. Her weight was nothing compared to the heaviness of her distress. He held her close, ignoring the whispers and stares of the onlookers. Let them talk. Right now, all that mattered was her. 

    As Cullen carried her toward her quarters, Isabel appeared, her expression shifting from surprise to quiet understanding. Without a word, she moved ahead to open the door for him. 

    “Thank you,” Cullen said simply, nodding to Isabel as he stepped inside. 

    Isabel lingered just long enough to ensure everything was in order before turning back toward the gates. When curious soldiers approached her, she raised a hand to silence them. “It’s fine,” she said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. “She’s back. That’s all you need to know. Now get back to work.” 

    Inside Ariana’s quarters, Cullen kicked the door shut behind him. She still clung to him, her face pressed against his neck. He crossed the room to her bed and sat down, settling her on his lap with her legs draped on either side of him, her arms still tight around his neck. 

    “Ari,” he said gently, his hand moving to stroke her hair in a soothing rhythm. “Are you going to tell me what happened?” 

    “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice cracking. 

    “For what?” he asked, his concern deepening. 

    “For leaving the way I did. For failing. For everything that could happen… will happen if I fail,” she choked out. Her words were fragmented, her emotions too raw to form coherent sentences. 

    Cullen’s brows furrowed as he tried to piece together her meaning. “You mean when you left for Redcliffe?” 

    She nodded against him, her grip loosening slightly. Slowly, he pulled back just enough to see her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, her expression haunted. 

    His heart ached at the sight of her. “Ari…” he said softly, his voice filled with both worry and resolve. “Whatever it is, I’m here.” 

    She held his gaze for a moment, her eyes swimming with unshed tears. But in that moment, some of the weight she carried seemed to lift. 

    Cullen gently brushed his hand against Ariana’s cheek, his voice soft and steady. “Come, let’s get you out of these clothes and settled. You can tell me everything when you’re ready.” His fingers lingered for just a moment, their warmth grounding him as much as it seemed to ground her. All that mattered now was easing the storm in her eyes.

    Ariana didn’t respond with words. Instead, she undid the clasp of her cloak with one hand, letting it fall to the floor beside the bed. One by one, she began removing her layers—the sash, gloves, coat, and vest—each discarded with methodical precision. Cullen watched her closely, his worry deepening as he noticed the subtle tremor in her hands, the way her fingers fumbled for just a moment before finding their rhythm. Her breaths were shallow, uneven, as though she were trying to will herself to stay in control.

    She didn’t move from his lap, and he didn’t ask her to. He let her work through the motions, hoping the familiar routine might steady her thoughts. When she reached for the clasps of his armor, her movements slowed, deliberate but almost automatic. Cullen sat still, allowing her to continue, though his heart ached at the quiet desperation in her expression.

    Piece by piece, his armor joined her discarded clothing on the floor—the pauldron, gloves, chest plate—all undone by her careful, trembling hands. Her touch lingered briefly on the belt holding his sword, her fingers brushing the hilt before setting it aside with the same measured care. She leaned into him as she worked, her breaths gradually evening out, though the tension in her body hadn’t fully eased.

    When she finished, she buried her face against his shoulder again, silent but holding onto him as though he were the only thing tethering her to the world. Cullen hesitated, then spoke in a gentle, slightly playful tone. “Do you know how scandalous the rumors will be by morning…?”

    Ariana let out a small, soft laugh—a sound so brief and faint that it almost broke Cullen’s heart. But it was enough to ease the tightness in his chest, even if just for a moment. At least she was still with him, still fighting her way back.

    “You don’t have to apologize for the other day, Ari,” Cullen said, his hands resting lightly on her waist. “It wasn’t anything worth thinking about. I know you well enough to know you were… being you.” He chuckled softly, trying to coax her further from the dark place her mind had taken her.

    But instead of laughing, she pulled back just enough to look at him. Her hazel-green eyes, glassy with unshed tears, locked onto his, her vulnerability laid bare. “But what if that had been the last time I ever saw you?” she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Cullen’s breath caught in his throat. Her words carried a weight that struck him harder than he expected. “What do you mean?” he asked gently, tilting his head to study her face, searching for answers in her expression.

    “Because it happened,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “And despite knowing it was a lost cause, you laid siege to Redcliffe Castle… and lost.”

    Her words hit him like a blow. Cullen’s mind raced, trying to piece together what she was saying. What is she talking about? He hadn’t ordered any siege of Redcliffe. He hadn’t done anything to warrant the haunted look in her eyes.

    “Ari,” he said cautiously, his tone low and soothing, “what are you saying?”

    She didn’t answer, but he could feel her trembling against him, her breaths hitching unevenly. Cullen tightened his arms around her, his own heart racing now. He needed to pull her out of this spiral before it consumed her completely.

    Without hesitation, he shifted his grip, one arm securing her waist, the other supporting her legs, and he moved. In a smooth, deliberate motion, he lowered her onto the bed, leaning over her as she lay beneath him.

    Her breath caught, startled by the sudden movement, her wide eyes meeting his. For a moment, she froze, her expression a mixture of confusion and surprise. Cullen held her gaze, letting her see the depth of his care, his steady presence grounding her.

    “I am right here with you, Ari,” Cullen said firmly, his voice low but resolute. “Since you left for Redcliffe, nothing has happened here. I’ve spent most days between the training grounds and the war room, reading reports. I have not ordered a siege of Redcliffe Castle or anything else for that matter.”

    Her breathing slowed, her chest rising and falling beneath him. Cullen stayed still, unwilling to move until he saw the tension in her face begin to soften. Slowly, Ariana nodded, the glassy sheen in her eyes replaced by something steadier.

    But just as Cullen began to relax, she moved suddenly, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into a kiss. It was desperate, fierce, and full of emotions too raw to name. Cullen froze for only a moment before responding, his lips meeting hers with equal intensity.

    For all his concern, for all the questions still unanswered, Cullen couldn’t deny the relief flooding through him. She was here, alive, in his arms. And right now, that was enough. All that mattered was her, and the fragile trust she placed in him to pull her back from the brink.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s lips lingered on hers, soft yet filled with unspoken emotions. Then, almost as suddenly as it had started, he pulled back slightly. His breath was warm against her skin as he brushed a thumb across her cheek, his free hand cradling her face with a tenderness that made her heart ache.

    “Ari…” His voice was low, hesitant, as if he couldn’t find the words he needed.

    Ariana leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering closed for a moment before meeting his again. She kissed him once more, her hands slipping beneath the edge of his tunic, seeking the warmth of his skin. “I need you,” she whispered, her voice raw and pleading, every word laced with longing.

    Cullen caught her hand, his grip firm but not unkind, and she froze. “Ariana,” he began, his tone faltering. “This…” He stopped, the weight of his unspoken words hanging between them.

    The hesitation in his eyes sent Ariana’s mind spiraling. Had she been wrong? Her chest tightened, a hollow ache spreading through her as doubt crept in. Maybe he doesn’t want this anymore.

    Her thoughts raced through every moment since that night in Kirkwall—the night she had said goodbye. She hadn’t meant to leave him like that, hadn’t meant to hide. Now she knew he had been searching for her, for years. Could he be tired of waiting? Could he have finally moved on? She tried to blink back the tears welling in her eyes, but one escaped, tracing a cold line down her cheek.

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to his, searching for something—anything—that might reassure her. But the uncertainty she saw only deepened her fears. She started to turn away, unable to bear the weight of her doubt.

    Then Cullen’s lips found hers again. The kiss was softer this time, tentative, as though he were unsure of her reaction, but it carried no less passion. His hesitation melted the moment she responded, meeting him with equal fervor.

    Cullen’s hand released her wrist and instead found hers, intertwining their fingers. The calloused warmth of his touch steadied her, and she realized with a jolt that he wasn’t stopping her—he was reaching for her, too. His fingers brushed against her ring, and his gaze dropped to their joined hands.

    His breath hitched audibly. Ariana felt her chest tighten, not with doubt this time, but with a faint, trembling hope. He hasn’t forgotten.

    When his gaze lifted again, there was something unspoken in his eyes. An unasked question. His lips met hers, the kiss tender but full of promises she didn’t need words to understand. She clung to him, her free hand tangling in his hair, pulling him closer. The way he kissed her, the way he held her, spoke louder than any words could. He needed her just as much as she needed him. Every touch, every kiss, was a silent apology, a desperate plea for reassurance.

    “Cullen,” she murmured against his lips, her voice breaking slightly as her fingers traced his jawline. “I’m sorry, for everything.”

    Her words undid him. He pulled back just far enough to see her face, to take in the vulnerability etched into every line of her expression. Her hazel-green eyes glistened with unshed tears, her lips slightly parted, as though the weight of everything she carried would spill out if she spoke again.

    “Are you sure about this?” he asked softly, his voice a low rumble that seemed to ground her. His hands framed her face, his thumbs brushing the dampness beneath her eyes. “I don’t want this if it’s not—”

    Her breath caught, and for a moment, neither of them moved. His words hung in the air, unfinished but heavy with meaning. If it’s not forever. If it’s not us.

    “If it’s not real?” Ariana finished for him, her voice trembling but steady. She searched his eyes, her own gaze vulnerable, raw with emotion. “Cullen, it is. I swear to you, it is.”

    He exhaled sharply, his own composure fracturing as he kissed her again, deeper this time. Whatever hesitation he’d felt dissolved beneath the weight of her need, her whispered pleas, the way her body pressed against his as though seeking solace in his presence.

    Her fingers skimmed the edge of his tunic, sliding the fabric up until Cullen pulled away only long enough to take it off. Her touch was light, reverent, like she was memorizing the feel of him beneath her hands. “I thought I lost you,” she admitted in a shaky breath. “Cullen. I can’t—” Her voice cracked, and she buried her face against his neck, her tears warm against his skin.

    “You haven’t lost me,” he murmured, his lips brushing her temple. His voice was firm, steady—a promise. “You’ll never lose me.”

    Her tears came freely now, but they weren’t from sadness. They were from the overwhelming relief, the unburdening of everything she had held back for so long. She kissed him again, her hands roaming across his shoulders, his chest, reveling in the memories of so many other nights. Their kisses grew more urgent, more desperate. Each touch, each whispered word carried the weight of everything left unsaid—the years of separation, the doubts, the fears. Cullen’s hands roamed her back, grounding her even as her own hands tugged at his belt.

    Cullen’s hands moved with deliberate care, brushing against her arms and shoulders as he grasped the hem of her tunic. He paused briefly, his eyes searching hers for permission. When she gave a small nod, he began to lift the fabric, tugging it gently over her head, and tossing it to the floor without a second thought.

    As the soft light fell across her bare skin, Cullen’s gaze dropped to her torso. His fingers, brushing lightly against her side to steady her, suddenly froze. His breath hitched.

    Cullen’s gaze dropped to where his fingers rested, and his entire body tensed. The scar stood out starkly against her sun-kissed skin, a mark of his own blade from that night in Kirkwall. His stomach churned as the memory surged forward—the chaos of the battle, the way she had twisted away too late, the blood on his sword.

    His hand trembled as he brushed his fingertips over the scar, his expression twisting with guilt and something deeper—grief. “Maker…” he whispered, his voice hoarse. “I did this.”

    Ariana placed her hand over his, stilling his movement. “Cullen,” she said softly, her voice steady despite the weight of the moment. “It wasn’t your fault.”

    He looked up at her, his amber eyes searching hers for absolution. “I could have killed you,” he murmured, the words heavy with regret.

    “You didn’t,” she replied firmly, her fingers tightening around his. “And I’ve never blamed you for it. We were both fighting a battle I chose for us. Because I was too afraid to tell you the truth. If anyone is to blame, it’s me.”

    His brow furrowed, his gaze dropping to the scar again. “But this… it never should have happened.”

    Ariana cupped his face with her free hand, guiding his attention back to her. “We can’t change the past,” she said gently, her thumb brushing against his cheek. “But we’re here now. Together.”

    For a moment, he didn’t move, his hand still resting against her side, as if grounding himself in the reality of her presence. Then, with infinite care, he leaned down and pressed a kiss to the scar. The gesture was achingly tender, an unspoken apology and vow all in one.

    Ariana’s breath caught, her fingers tightening in his hair as tears welled in her eyes. She let out a shaky exhale, her heart swelling with a mix of relief and longing. “I love you,” she whispered, the words slipping free before she could second-guess them.

    Her whispered confession hung between them like a fragile thread.

    Cullen lifted his head to meet her gaze, his golden eyes shining with a depth of emotion she hadn’t seen in years. “And I love you,” he replied, his voice steady and certain, as though the words alone could erase every doubt and regret between them.

    The words seemed to unravel something in him, and he kissed her again, this time with a fervor that set her skin alight. His hands moved with purpose, peeling away the barriers between them until there was nothing left but bare skin and the raw intensity of their connection.

    Every touch was deliberate, every kiss a promise. He worshipped her with his hands, his lips, his voice—soft murmurs of her name and words of love that sent shivers through her. And she gave herself to him completely, her body arching beneath his, her hands roaming his back, his shoulders, the muscles taut beneath her fingertips.

    The hours stretched and blurred as they moved together, their bodies finding a rhythm that felt both instinctive and timeless. Ariana had never known anything like it—the way he held her, the way he seemed to know exactly what she needed before she did.

    Cullen’s touch was unyielding yet tender, his every movement a balance of strength and care. She felt as though he were holding her together, anchoring her to something solid even as the rest of the world threatened to fall away.

    As her voice broke on his name, raw and trembling with emotion, he kissed her deeply, as if to capture the sound and hold it close. When his own restraint finally shattered, his forehead rested against hers, and he murmured her name like a solemn vow. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him just as tightly, anchoring him as he had steadied her.

    By the time the first rays of dawn crept through the window, they lay tangled together beneath the covers, their bodies pressed close as their breathing slowed. Ariana rested her head against Cullen’s chest, her fingers tracing idle patterns along his skin as his hand brushed through her hair. Ariana couldn’t help but think of the nights they’d spent together before everything fell apart. The quiet mornings in Kirkwall, stolen moments between the chaos.

    Every moment spent in his arms felt like coming home—a home she had lost but never stopped yearning for. Now, with his heart beating steadily beneath her cheek, the world felt right again. No war, no shadows, just the two of them, tangled together as if nothing had ever come between them.

    “Are you alright?” Cullen asked softly as he pressed a kiss against her forehead.

    “Always,” she murmured, her voice soft and filled with a quiet vulnerability. “Whenever, I’m here with you… always.”

    Cullen’s arms tightened around her, his lips pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead. “You’re safe now, Ari.” he said, his voice rough but steady. “Whatever happened, I’m here with you.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, her eyes drifting closed as the warmth of his embrace lulled her into a rare, peaceful sleep. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt whole again—cherished, protected, and utterly loved. And as the morning light crept across the bed, she knew she was never letting him go again.

    ~~~

    Ariana stirred awake, feeling the warmth of Cullen’s arms around her—a sensation she hadn’t felt in years. His hand rested over hers, his fingers brushing against her ring as though grounding her even in sleep. For a moment, the weight of the world lifted, and she felt safe. Secure. As if everything would be alright. A soft smile crossed her lips as she nestled closer to him, the steady rhythm of his breathing lulling her back to sleep.

    For years, she had pushed the memory of this feeling aside—safety, warmth, the quiet assurance of his presence. Yet now, here it was, as familiar as if no time had passed at all. How had she lived without it?

    Later, she was pulled back to wakefulness by the sound of Cullen shifting, trying to get out of bed. Without opening her eyes, she tightened her hold on him, not ready to let him go.

    He chuckled softly. “There’s still a lot of work to do, you know?” His tone was teasing, but she could hear the familiar edge of duty in his voice.

    “And you have an army of soldiers to do it,” she mumbled sleepily, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Take all the Rangers in Haven too…”

    “Ari, I—” Cullen began, trying again to sit up, but she shifted, turning toward him and settling herself against his shoulder. Her arm wrapped around him as she drifted off again, her steady breaths brushing against his neck.

    Cullen sighed, smiling to himself. “Maker, you’re going to be the death of me,” he murmured, though he made no further attempt to move. Before long, he too fell back asleep.

    Later that morning, Isabel quietly entered Ariana’s quarters, carrying a pot of coffee. The sight of them both still asleep brought a smile to her face. Setting the pot down gently on the table, she left without a word, carefully closing the door behind her.

    It was the smell of coffee that finally coaxed Ariana awake. Her senses stirred as she blinked against the sunlight streaming into the room. Glancing over, she saw Cullen was still asleep, his features soft and peaceful in a way she rarely got to see.

    Climbing out of bed carefully so as not to disturb him, she looked around at the scattered clothes and armor on the floor. Finding her robe draped over a chair, she slipped it on and poured herself a cup of coffee. Settling into the chair by the fire, she let her gaze linger on Cullen for a moment. For the first time in days, she allowed herself to breathe. He’s here. He’s safe. We still have a chance.

    She picked up a book from the small stack on the table and began to read. It wasn’t long before she heard Cullen stir behind her.

    “Good morning,” he said, his voice still heavy with sleep.

    Ariana looked up from her book, a smile lighting her face. “Good morning. You’re awake…”

    Cullen chuckled softly. “Were you waiting for me to be?”

    “Not really,” she replied, a playful glint in her eye. “Though I do try to be quiet when you’re still asleep.”

    The words left her mouth naturally, as if they were an everyday occurrence. It wasn’t until she saw Cullen’s amused smile that she realized how unguarded the comment was. It had been years since she’d had reason to think like that, yet this morning, it felt second nature again.

    He laughed lightly, shaking his head. “I suppose old habits die hard.”

    Getting out of bed, Cullen reached for the coffee she poured for him, settling across from her. As he sat down, he watched her over the rim of his cup, thinking how easily they had fallen back into this rhythm. It felt both comforting and fragile, as though it might shatter if either of them spoke too loudly.

    For a while, they sat in companionable silence. But Cullen’s worry, ever-present beneath the surface, gnawed at him. Setting his cup down, he broke the quiet.

    “Ari,” he began, his tone cautious but firm, “what happened in Redcliffe?”

    The question startled her, breaking the peace of the morning. The night before, she had allowed herself to let go of what she’d seen, losing herself in the safety of his arms. Now, with the question laid bare before her, the memories rushed back, jagged and raw.

    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before turning to look at him again. Her hands trembled slightly as she set her coffee down, fingers curling tightly around the edge of the chair. Finally, Ariana began to speak, quietly at first, testing the words in her mouth to see if she could relive it without breaking down.

    She told him everything. What happened when they arrived at Redcliffe Castle, how their plan seemed flawless at first, the Venatori scouts, Alexius’s attempt to erase her from time, and Dorian’s counterspell that had sent them into a horrific future. She described the fate of the Templar Order, the horrors of red lyrium, the devastation of Haven, Leliana’s transformation, and—finally—how she had learned of his own tragic end in that dark timeline.

    Cullen stood, closing the distance between them and crouching in front of her. His hands covered hers, his grip tightening whenever her voice faltered. He listened without interruption, his fingers brushing against hers as though silently offering her strength.

    When she finished, her voice faltered. “I can’t let that happen. I won’t let that happen.”

    “You are not alone in this, Ari,” Cullen said, his voice steady and resolute. “If that future comes for us, it will find me standing in its way.”

    Ariana smiled despite everything, simply nodding. He’s safe. I haven’t lost him. I won’t lose him.

    The sunlight filtering through the room felt warmer now, a quiet promise of what they could still fight for together.

    ~~~

    The rest of the morning passed in easy conversation, some of it touching on the dark future Ariana had seen. With each passing moment, she seemed more herself—calm, collected, her sharp mind piecing together every detail of what had happened and what needed to be done. Cullen couldn’t help but admire her resilience, though his focus remained on ensuring she didn’t carry it alone.

    A sudden knock at the door startled them both. Ariana stood, opening it while keeping Cullen out of sight. A soldier stood on the other side, his posture straight but his expression faintly nervous as he held out a small bouquet of jasmines and lilacs.

    “From the Commander, my Lady,” the soldier said softly, bowing his head slightly before walking away.

    Ariana closed the door, turning back toward Cullen with an amused look as she held up the flowers. “It seems you got me flowers,” she said, her tone playful and knowing, a teasing glint in her eye.

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. “What?”

    Her grin widened, her voice laced with mock accusation. “Weren’t you supposed to tell me if there was anything important I needed to know? Like the sudden appearance of romantic gestures?”

    “Maker help me,” he muttered, shaking his head with a laugh. Though, if he were honest, that soldier was about to get a promotion. The sight of Ariana’s unguarded smile, the way her laughter lit up the room, made everything worthwhile. How long has it been since she smiled like that?

    “Do you like them?” Cullen asked, watching as she leaned in to breathe in their delicate fragrance.

    She looked up at him, her smile soft but teasing. “Why? Are you saying you did send them?”

    Cullen laughed, running a hand through his hair. “Unfortunately, I can’t take credit this time. But I won’t begrudge the soldiers for getting you flowers—especially if they make you happy.”

    Ariana chuckled, setting the bouquet down carefully on the table. “I’ll have to thank whoever it was later. But for now…” Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she turned back to him. “I’m keeping them.”

    “As you should,” he said warmly, leaning back in his chair. He couldn’t help but feel a quiet pride that his men—his army—had taken it upon themselves to make her feel cared for. It struck him then: for once, he could truly give her everything she deserved. Not just his love, but the support of an entire force dedicated to ensuring her well-being. The thought filled him with a sense of certainty he hadn’t felt in years. Maybe, just maybe, he could be exactly the man she needed.

    Cullen allowed Ariana to set the pace of their day. They talked, read, and even played a few hands of cards. Ariana was playful, her wit sharp as ever, and Cullen found himself grinning more than he had in months. Watching her now, laughing softly at a particularly terrible hand of cards, he realized just how rare it was to see her like this—unguarded, at peace. The weight of her burdens seemed lighter, if only for a time.

    When Ariana’s gaze drifted to the small chessboard on the table, Cullen caught the slight curve of her lips before she even spoke.

    “Chess?” she asked, her tone light, though he could hear the teasing challenge beneath it. She began setting up the pieces without waiting for a response. “One of these days, Cullen, I’m going to win.”

    He chuckled softly, crossing the room to join her. “Maker knows, Ari, I’d love to see it. But today won’t be that day.”

    Her smirk widened, and he couldn’t help but smile in return. There was something so effortlessly familiar about this—a glimpse of the afternoons they’d spent together in Kirkwall, tucked away in fleeting moments of normalcy amid the chaos. How often had they sat like this, the board between them, her head bent in concentration as she plotted her next move? It had always been the same—her bold, reckless strategies clashing against his measured precision.

    Yet, watching her now, Cullen felt a pang of regret. He should have fought harder to hold on to this, to her. He should never have let her leave that night in Kirkwall, should have stopped her instead of letting anger and pride get in the way. But at least she was here now. His again, as she had always been.

    Your betrothed will need you in the days to come. The Divine’s words echoed in his mind again. Had she known something was going to go wrong? Had she expected the Conclave to fail? And why had she brought Ariana, what role had she expected her to play?

    “You know,” Ariana said, breaking through his thoughts as she moved her first pawn, “just once, I’d like to see you actually struggle.”

    The game began as it always did: her bold opening moves setting an aggressive pace while Cullen carefully picked apart her strategy. She leaned forward in concentration, her chin resting on her hand as she studied the board, her eyes flicking between pieces. She wasn’t bad—far from it. Her intuition was sharp, and she could think several moves ahead. But Cullen had spent years honing his craft, and his patient, methodical approach outmatched her impulsive daring every time.

    Still, she didn’t let frustration show. “How is it,” she said after losing yet another piece, “that you make it look so easy?”

    “You know the answer to that,” Cullen replied, moving his knight into position with almost lazy precision. “You have Mia to thank for this. Or rather Mia’s stuck-up grin whenever she won.”

    Ariana shook her head, but she was smiling. She made her next move—a surprisingly clever feint—but Cullen countered it within seconds. Her brow furrowed, and he could tell she was replaying the sequence in her head, trying to figure out where she had gone wrong.

    It reminded him of the early days in Kirkwall, how fiercely she had thrown herself into every game, even knowing she would lose. She never gave up, though, and that determination was one of the many things he admired about her. Even now, as the game inevitably turned in his favor, she didn’t look defeated. If anything, she seemed amused, as though the act of challenging him was more enjoyable than the thought of winning.

    When he finally declared, “Checkmate,” her expression shifted briefly to mock irritation before she laughed, leaning back with a groan.

    “One day,” she said, shaking her head. “I’ll find a way to beat you.”

    “Perhaps,” Cullen said, his tone teasing, though his smile softened. “But not today.”

    The warmth in his voice silenced her playful retort, and for a moment, they simply held each other’s gaze.

    As the evening settled in, they found themselves back on the bed, Ariana propped against Cullen’s shoulder with a blanket draped loosely around them. He held an old, well-worn book in his hands, his deep voice filling the quiet room as he read aloud.

    She closed her eyes, letting the cadence of his words wash over her. The sound was soothing, grounding, a balm against the weight of everything she had seen. His hand rested lightly against her shoulder, a steadying presence she hadn’t realized how much she needed.

    When Cullen glanced down, he noticed her breathing had evened out. Her head rested against him, her body relaxed, her expression unguarded in a way he had rarely seen since he found her again. He paused, savoring the moment.

    Carefully, he set the book aside and adjusted the blanket to cover her more fully. His fingers brushed against her hair, a quiet gesture of affection, and he leaned down to press a soft kiss against her temple.

    “Rest, Ari,” he murmured. “Tomorrow can wait.”

    With her warmth against him and her steady breathing filling the quiet space, Cullen closed his eyes. The weight of the future hadn’t vanished, but for the first time in years, it felt bearable. She was here—safe, loved, and his. And that, for tonight, was enough.

    ~~~

    Cassandra, Dorian, and Solas arrived at Haven the following day, leading the remnants of the mage rebellion. The group was a somber sight, the mages walking in silence, their faces marked by exhaustion and uncertainty.

    Without hesitation, Cassandra headed for the Chantry. Inside, Leliana and Josephine were deep in conversation over a growing pile of reports.

    “Welcome back, Seeker,” Leliana greeted, though her expression was grim. She gestured to the reports in front of them. “We’ve received troubling intelligence, but I suspect you have news of your own.”

    Cassandra nodded curtly, her sharp gaze sweeping the room. “Where is Commander Cullen?”

    “With the Herald,” Josephine replied, her tone careful. “She returned a few days ago, but… she was not herself. Whatever happened in Redcliffe left its mark.”

    “And the Commander has been with her,” Leliana added softly. “He’s worried, understandably so. She arrived in quite a state.”

    Cassandra’s frown deepened. From Dorian’s accounts during their journey, she had an idea why. The dark future they had witnessed was no mere nightmare—it was a vision of despair, and Ariana had borne its weight alone. “Have they spoken of what happened?”

    “Not publicly,” Leliana said. “Whatever transpired there must have been harrowing.”

    Josephine sighed. “I only hope the Commander has been able to help her. We need her steady. The Inquisition needs her steady.”

    Before the conversation could continue, the Chantry doors opened, and Cullen and Ariana entered together.

    The room fell silent. Ariana’s composure seemed restored, though there was a quiet fire in her eyes—a new intensity that hadn’t been there before. She moved with deliberate grace, her gaze sharp. Cullen walked beside her, his protective presence grounding, though his watchful demeanor suggested he remained attuned to her unspoken emotions.

    To everyone’s surprise, Ariana stepped forward and pulled Cassandra and Leliana into a warm embrace. Both women froze, momentarily stunned.

    “Thank you,” Ariana said softly, her voice steady but brimming with emotion. “In Redcliffe, you sacrificed everything so I could return.”

    Cassandra and Leliana exchanged uncertain glances, unaccustomed to such gestures from the Herald. But in her words, they heard the depth of her gratitude.

    “Of course I did,” Leliana quipped, breaking the tension. “One small life for a second chance at history? I’ve always loved a bargain.”

    Cassandra pulled back slightly, her gaze searching. “What happened?”

    Ariana hesitated, taking a steadying breath before she began to recount the events of the dark future. Her voice remained calm, though her words carried the weight of what she had seen: the assassination of Empress Celene, the chaos in Orlais, the rise of the Elder One, and the devastation of Thedas. She described the corrupted templars, the Breach spreading unchecked, and the ultimate downfall of the Inquisition.

    She faltered when speaking of the fates of those in the room—Cassandra’s defiance, Leliana’s capture, Cullen’s tragic end. As her voice wavered, Cullen moved slightly closer, his hand resting lightly against the small of her back. The touch was steady, grounding, and she drew strength from it. With a deep breath, she finished with quiet determination. “It was real. And I won’t let it happen again.”

    The room was silent as her words settled over them. Leliana’s jaw tightened, and Josephine looked pale, but Cassandra spoke first. “You’ve carried this well. Better than most would.”

    “I don’t feel like I have,” Ariana admitted quietly. “But we don’t have the luxury of dwelling on it. The mages are here. The Elder One is still out there. The Breach remains open. We need to act.”

    Cullen crossed his arms, his tone measured but firm. “Now that the mages are here, what is their place in Haven? How do we ensure this doesn’t become another disaster?”

    Ariana met his gaze evenly. “I recruited them as allies, not prisoners. They’ve agreed to work alongside the Templars. Together—not as captors and captives, but as equals.”

    “There’s risk in that,” Cullen said, his expression serious. “I understand their desperation, but that desperation led to Redcliffe.”

    “They’re not prisoners, Cullen,” Ariana said firmly. “And we’re not building another Circle. Respect is non-negotiable. If there are issues, we’ll address them—individually.”

    He held her gaze for a long moment before nodding. “If that’s your decision, I’ll ensure it’s upheld.”

    “Thank you,” Ariana said softly, her voice carrying both relief and resolve.

    Cassandra’s expression remained firm. “While I may not completely agree with the decision, I support it. The sole purpose of the Herald’s mission was to secure the mages’ aid, and that was accomplished. We need them for the fight ahead.” 

    Dorian chose that moment to step into view from behind a pillar, his usual grin firmly in place. “The voice of pragmatism speaks! How delightfully refreshing.” 

    Ariana quirked an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Is hiding behind pillars a habit of yours?” 

    Dorian shrugged, his grin widening. “I do like to make a fashionable entrance.” 

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. 

    “Closing the Breach is all that matters,” Cassandra interjected, bringing the conversation back to its somber focus. 

    “Dorian and I got a taste of the consequences if we fail,” Ariana said, her tone losing its lightness. “I would prefer not to see that a second time.” 

    Leliana stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. “We should look into what you saw in this… ‘dark future.’ The assassination of Empress Celene? A demon army? The Elder One himself?” 

    “One battle at a time,” Cullen said firmly, his leadership instincts taking over. “It’s going to take time to organize our troops and the mage recruits. Let’s take this to the war room.” 

    He turned to Ariana, his expression softening. “Join us. None of this means anything without you, after all.” 

    Ariana smirked faintly. “And here I’d hoped to sit out the assault on the Breach. Take a nap. Maybe go for a walk…” 

    Cullen chuckled lightly, shaking his head. “What is it they say? No rest for the wicked?” 

    “I’ll skip the war council,” Dorian interjected, waving a hand dismissively, “but I would like to see this Breach up close, if you don’t mind.” 

    “You’re… staying?” Ariana asked, a soft smile touching her lips. 

    “Oh, didn’t I mention? The South is so charming and rustic. I adore it to little pieces,” Dorian replied with exaggerated cheer, placing a hand dramatically over his heart. 

    “There’s no black sheep I’d rather be stranded in time with,” Ariana quipped, laughing softly. 

    “Excellent choice! But let’s not get stranded again anytime soon, yes?” Dorian retorted, flashing a grin. 

    Cullen watched their banter with a small, amused smile. He couldn’t help but feel a flicker of gratitude for Dorian. During their time together, Ariana had explained her connection with him—their shared understanding of rebellion against obligation. Their camaraderie was natural, built on mutual respect and wit. “Besides, he’s far more interested in you than me,” she’d teased Cullen, a comment that had left him both relieved and quietly amused. 

    “I’ll begin preparations to march on the summit,” Cullen said, bowing his head slightly to Ariana. “Maker willing, the mages will be enough to grant us victory.” 

    Ariana nodded, her resolve steeling once more. The dark future she had seen would not come to pass—not while she had the strength to prevent it.

  • Chapter 63 – Don’t Hold Back

    28 -30 Drakonis 9:41

    The Inquisition’s leadership had agreed to keep their suspicions about Lord Seeker Lucius quiet for now. Ariana had supported the decision, though it weighed on her. The stakes were already high enough without adding public fear to the equation. She couldn’t shake the memory of Lucius’s detached words, the way his gaze seemed devoid of humanity.

    After the meeting, Ariana had wandered through Haven, her restless thoughts tugging her in no particular direction. Her steps carried her to the Chantry’s lower levels, where the air grew cooler, the stone walls oppressive and quiet. She had no real destination in mind, but the solitude offered her a chance to think.

    Josephine had watched her go, her sharp instincts piqued by Ariana’s unusual mood. The ambassador had been deep in correspondence, but something about Ariana’s gait—deliberate yet aimless—compelled her to follow at a discreet distance. She found Ariana in the dungeon, kneeling before a locked gate, her fingers deftly working a set of lockpicks.

    “Lockpicking seems a curious skill for a noble to possess,” Josephine said, her tone light but curious.

    Ariana didn’t startle, though a wry smirk tugged at her lips. “How else are you supposed to get into a dungeon full of books?”

    Josephine blinked, momentarily caught off guard. “I… can’t say I’ve encountered such a situation before.”

    “Neither have I,” Ariana admitted with a soft chuckle as the lock clicked open. She stood smoothly, tucking her tools away. “But I couldn’t let this one go untested.”

    Josephine followed her inside, her gaze sweeping over the shelves of aged tomes and scrolls. “Surely there’s a key somewhere in the Chantry.”

    “Probably,” Ariana replied breezily, already leafing through a book. “But where’s the fun in that?”

    Josephine’s lips curved into a faint smile. “I imagine there’s some fascinating history in here.” She trailed a finger along the spines, her tone shifting to something more measured. “Lady Trevelyan, if I may, I’d like to discuss a matter concerning your family.”

    Ariana paused, glancing at Josephine with a raised brow. “A bit sudden, but I suppose it’s time someone made an honest woman of me.”

    Josephine flushed faintly, though she composed herself quickly. “Very amusing. But this is serious.”

    Setting the book aside, Ariana leaned against the table, a playful glint in her eye. “All right, Lady Montilyet. What’s on your mind?”

    Josephine straightened, her ambassadorial tone returning. “Your parents. I’d like to write to them, requesting their formal support for the Inquisition. Do you believe they would align themselves with us?”

    The question gave Ariana pause. Her teasing smile faltered, replaced by a more thoughtful expression. “Yes,” she said after a moment. “I believe they would.” She hesitated, then added, “I’ll include a personal letter with your formal request. Just… let’s avoid inviting them to Haven.”

    Josephine tilted her head, her curiosity plain. “Do you not wish to see them?”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her gaze drifting to the shelves but unfocused. “It’s not that. I love my parents dearly—it’s just… there are complications.”

    Josephine regarded her thoughtfully. “Complications?”

    Ariana hesitated, her thoughts drifting back to Kirkwall. She remembered the months leading up to everything falling apart. For once, her mother had been softer, more supportive, and they’d connected over something entirely hers: her engagement to Cullen. Ariana had allowed herself to believe in a future that felt right, even magical.

    But the memories turned sharp, unease threading through them. She knew Cullen had noticed the ring was back on her finger—he always noticed. Yet he hadn’t mentioned it, and she hadn’t asked. The thought of initiating that conversation felt like stepping into uncertain ground, every word potentially setting off something she wasn’t ready to face.

    Elara, on the other hand, would never hesitate. If invited to Haven, her mother would confront Cullen directly, forcing a conversation Ariana wasn’t ready for.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line before she finally turned to Josephine. “Let’s just say it’s better for everyone if they stay in Ostwick. My mother has a talent for… making things more complicated.”

    Josephine’s expression softened, though her curiosity lingered. Before she could press further, Ariana pushed off the table and offered her hand with exaggerated formality. “Come on. Let’s find a bottle of wine. You look like you could use a break from all those letters.”

    Josephine chuckled softly, accepting the offer. Together, they left the dungeon and made their way to the tavern. The rest of the evening passed in a blur of wine and stories. Ariana regaled Josephine with tales of her travels, spinning humor and candor into each one. Yet, for all the laughter, Ariana carefully steered the conversation away from her family—and from Cullen.

    Some knots, she decided, were not untagled. For now.

    ~~~

    The war room was dim, the flickering lantern light casting shadows over maps and reports spread across the table. Cullen leaned over the edge, scanning a list of troop movements with practiced efficiency. Despite the focus he forced into the task, his thoughts lingered elsewhere—on the rumors Cassandra had mentioned earlier, on Ariana’s return to Haven, and on the ever-present weight of responsibility pressing down on his shoulders.

    The soft creak of the door brought him out of his thoughts. Cassandra entered, her expression set with the kind of intensity that made Cullen straighten instinctively. She closed the door firmly behind her and turned toward him, her posture unyielding.

    “Seeker,” he said, his tone cautious. “What brings you here?”

    Cassandra didn’t answer immediately, instead crossing the room with deliberate steps until she stood across from him. Her sharp eyes locked onto his, and Cullen felt a twinge of unease. This wasn’t the kind of visit that ended with a simple report.

    “There’s a matter we need to discuss,” she said firmly, her voice brooking no argument.

    Her tone gave him pause. Cassandra didn’t mince words, but the weight behind them suggested this wasn’t about logistics or troop movements. He gestured toward the table. “If it concerns the Inquisition’s forces—”

    “It does not,” she interrupted, her gaze narrowing. She crossed her arms, stepping closer. “This is about you. And the Herald.”

    Cullen stiffened, his expression immediately guarded. “What about her?”

    Cassandra’s eyes bore into his. “There were whispers in Kirkwall,” she began, her tone even but pointed. “Rumors among the templars of a Knight-Captain in love with a noblewoman. A love story, they called it, amidst the chaos of the city. At the time, I dismissed it as idle gossip. But now…”

    Cullen clenched his jaw, his mind racing. He could deny the rumors, brush them off as idle gossip, but Cassandra had clearly done her research. She always did. He met her gaze evenly. “Rumors,” he said carefully, “are rarely reliable.”

    Cassandra continued, undeterred. “I also came across records—your formal request to the White Spire for permission to marry. There was no name listed, but it wasn’t difficult to connect the pieces once I saw her.” She hesitated, her voice softening slightly. “And now I see that the Herald wears a ring.”

    Her words hit him like a blow, though he kept his expression neutral. So, she has seen it. Cullen exhaled slowly, the weight of the truth pressing down on him. “I didn’t think she still wore it,” he admitted softly, almost to himself.

    Cassandra’s sharp gaze narrowed. “Then it’s true.”

    He didn’t answer immediately, his thoughts drifting to the Divine’s words: Your betrothed will need you in the days to come. The truth he’d tried to bury resurfaced, unrelenting. “Yes,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with the admission. “It’s true.”

    Cassandra’s expression tightened. “Then you understand why I must ask. Can you remain objective, Commander? Can you do your duty, even if it means sending her to her death?”

    Cullen looked away, his hands tightening on the edge of the table. The memories came unbidden—the Qunari uprising in Kirkwall, the chaos in the streets, and the sight of Ariana bleeding and barely standing. His voice, when he spoke, was low and strained. “During the Qunari uprising. I found her in the street—injured, bleeding. She tried to tell me she was fine but then she collapsed before she could even explain what happened.”

    Cassandra’s brow furrowed, her silence urging him to continue.

    “I carried her to the Circle,” Cullen said, his jaw tightening. “She didn’t want to go, but didn’t have the energy to fight—too stubborn to admit how badly she was hurt. The healers said she might not survive the night.” His voice faltered, the weight of the memory pressing down on him. “She did, but… I realized then that I could never keep her as safe as I wanted. Not Ariana.”

    Cassandra’s eyes softened, though her tone remained measured. “And now?”

    “Now,” Cullen said, meeting her gaze, “I know she’ll throw herself into danger whether I object or not. She’ll do what she always does: try to save the world.” He exhaled, his voice steady but laced with quiet resignation. “The best I can do is give her every possible advantage. Troops, resources, strategies. Whatever she needs to succeed. That’s how I keep her safe.”

    Cassandra studied him for a long moment, her sharp features softening. “I see,” she said finally, her voice quieter. “That cannot be easy.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the sound bitter. “You have no idea.”

    A faint smile flickered across Cassandra’s lips, though it quickly faded. “It is not my place to judge your feelings, Commander. But your honesty… it speaks well of you. I only hope it does not hinder you when the time comes to act.”

    “It won’t,” Cullen said firmly, though the conviction in his voice didn’t quite reach his heart. “I’ll do what’s necessary.”

    Cassandra nodded, though her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. “See that you do. The Inquisition needs you at your best, Commander.”

    As the door closed behind her, Cullen leaned heavily against the table, his thoughts drifting to Ariana. The Divine’s words echoed in his mind once more: Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.

    He whispered the words aloud, barely realizing it, before straightening. Whatever lay ahead, he would be ready to stand by her. Even if it meant sending her into the fire.

    ~~~

    The following morning, Ariana focused on the final details for Emma’s birthday celebration. The courtyard bustled with activity as crates were unloaded and supplies organized. Stepping into the lively scene, she immediately spotted Isabel overseeing a delivery. Her sharp eyes scanned the chaos like a hawk, her presence commanding yet effortless.

    “Ah, there you are,” Ariana said as she approached, her voice low to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. She glanced around, ensuring no curious ears lingered. “Have you heard from Harritt? Is it ready?”

    Isabel nodded, folding her arms. “He sent word this morning. It’s done.”

    “Good.” A faint smile tugged at Ariana’s lips. “I want to see it for myself. What about Cullen? Did you speak with him?”

    Isabel tilted her head, feigning sudden forgetfulness, though the mischievous glint in her eyes gave her away. “Was I supposed to speak with the Commander? I thought you were handling that.”

    Ariana narrowed her eyes. “Isabel, there’s no need for this.”

    “You two need to talk,” Isabel insisted, her tone softening but no less resolute.

    “We have been talking,” Ariana countered, exasperation creeping into her voice. “Just… maybe not in the way you’d like.”

    Isabel smiled knowingly, offering a slight shrug. “Do you still love him?”

    Ariana sighed, giving her a pointed look before brushing past the question entirely. “Fine. I’ll handle it. In the meantime, make sure Elliot and the other Rangers are ready for the mock battle. It needs to be fun, not terrifying.”

    “Of course,” Isabel replied, a small, satisfied smirk tugging at her lips.

    Leaving the courtyard, Ariana set off toward Harritt’s forge, her steps brisk and purposeful. Yet Isabel’s words lingered, tugging at the edges of her thoughts like an unwelcome guest.

    Before she could dwell too long, Josephine appeared from a side path, her call breaking the quiet rhythm of Ariana’s footsteps. “Herald! A moment, please.”

    Ariana stopped and turned, her brow lifting slightly. “What can I do for you this morning, Lady Montilyet?”

    Josephine approached, holding out a neatly sealed envelope. “An invitation has arrived for you. The First Enchanter of Montsimmard has requested a meeting with you in Val Royeaux.”

    Ariana arched a brow, taking the envelope and breaking the seal. She scanned the elegantly penned words, her expression remaining neutral, though her mind was already turning. “So… you’re telling me I need to return to Val Royeaux to attend a party?”

    “Well, not a party per se,” Josephine replied carefully, though her tone carried the faintest hint of amusement. “It could be an excellent opportunity to secure valuable allies for the Inquisition.”

    Ariana handed the invitation back, her lips curving into a wry smile. “Very well, I’ll go. But, Lady Montilyet, as I often remind Isabel—please refrain from committing me to any balls or elaborate social gatherings in your efforts to secure alliances.”

    Josephine chuckled softly, inclining her head. “Of course, Herald. I’ll do my utmost to keep your schedule… manageable.”

    “Good,” Ariana said, satisfied, before continuing on her way. Josephine, relieved, turned back toward her office, though her expression lingered with a hint of thoughtful curiosity.

    By the time Ariana reached Harritt’s forge, her thoughts had begun to settle. She realized she was growing more accustomed to this new life—the duties, the responsibilities, the title. It was still overwhelming, but it no longer made her want to retreat.

    As she waited for Harritt, she found herself reflecting on the title itself: Herald. She still didn’t believe it. She didn’t see herself as holy or chosen. But over time, she had come to understand what the title meant to others. It gave them hope, something to hold onto in a world that felt increasingly unsteady.

    Maybe that’s all it needs to be, she thought, her resolve hardening. A symbol. A myth. Like the White Wolf. If it helps me protect them, then I can live with it.

    The thought steadied her, though Isabel’s question refused to leave her mind. Do you still love him? Of course she loved Cullen. She always had. But did she deserve him?

    Her gaze dropped to the engagement ring on her finger, catching the faint glint of sunlight reflecting off the sapphire. She still wore it, despite her doubts. Not because she felt certain of their future, but because she wanted to believe in it. She wanted that life with him more than anything. She just didn’t know if she could be the one to ask for it. Not yet.

    Shaking the thought away, she focused on the task at hand. Emma’s celebration was her priority today. Whatever uncertainties she had about Cullen or her role in the Inquisition could wait. For now, she was determined to make Emma’s day unforgettable.

    ~~~

    Out of the corner of his eye, Cullen noticed Ariana approaching, a small bundle clutched in her hands. Her pace was deliberate, yet there was a hesitation in her stride, a subtle uncertainty that tugged at his attention. He straightened, setting aside the report he’d been reviewing, and turned to face her.

    “Commander,” she greeted, her tone steady, but there was a faint edge of nervousness that caught him off guard.

    “Ariana,” he replied, curiosity evident in his voice. “I was just about to find you. Isabel mentioned you needed something?”

    “Did she now?” Ariana’s grip on the bundle tightened slightly. Her composure wavered for just a moment before she recovered. “Yes, well… she forgot to ask for your help with something.”

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “And sent you to deliver the message?”

    “Yes,” she replied quickly—too quickly. The flustered note in her voice betrayed her, and Cullen found himself amused by the rare sight of Ariana out of her element.

    “I see,” he said, leaning back slightly, the grin on his face widening. He couldn’t help but enjoy this unexpected glimpse of vulnerability. “Well then, what can I do for Isabel?”

    Ariana exhaled, her frustration barely concealed. “Here,” she said, thrusting the bundle toward him. “You’ll need this. Follow me.”

    Cullen accepted the bundle, bemused, and trailed after her as she led him toward her quarters. As they walked, his eyes fell to her hands, where her fingers flexed nervously against the edge of her coat. That’s when he saw it—the ring. The sapphire glinted in the light, unmistakable against the smooth curve of her finger. His breath caught, the sight anchoring him mid-step.

    He’d noticed it missing from her necklace, Cassandra had confirmed she was wearing it, but seeing it here, on her hand, felt like a quiet declaration he didn’t know how to interpret. A mix of hope and doubt surged within him, but he forced himself to keep his expression neutral.

    They entered her quarters, and Ariana motioned for him to set the bundle on the table. She hesitated, clearly searching for the right words, her gaze flicking to him briefly before settling elsewhere. Cullen crossed his arms, waiting patiently, though the flicker of unease in her eyes stirred something protective within him.

    “As you may recall,” she began, her voice steadying, “Emma’s birthday is tomorrow.”

    He nodded, still unsure where this was going.

    “Isabel tells me that…” She faltered again, her words catching in her throat. Cullen noted the frustration building behind her calm façade as she visibly steeled herself. “Emma has decided she would like to join the Inquisition under your command.”

    Cullen blinked, caught between surprise and amusement. “She mentioned something about that the other day.”

    “She did?” Ariana’s shoulders relaxed slightly, though the tension didn’t entirely leave her. She shook her head, her tone lightening. “Apparently, she’s far more enamored with warriors than rogues. Or maybe it’s just you.”

    Cullen chuckled, opening the bundle. Inside was a set of miniature armor and a wooden sword, crafted with care and adorned with Inquisition insignias. He ran his fingers over the polished edges, his expression softening.

    “Where did you get this?” he asked, his voice quieter now.

    “Harritt,” Ariana replied. “It wasn’t easy. I had to source lighter materials and convince him to fashion something in her size. But I think it’s perfect.”

    Cullen studied the armor for a moment, his fingers brushing the craftsmanship. The thought behind the gift struck him more than the gift itself. “She’s going to love this,” he said finally. “It’s remarkable.”

    “Isabel said she’s been following you during your rounds,” Ariana said with a faint smile. “Apparently, you’re her new role model—or still the only one she cares about.”

    Cullen shook his head with a soft laugh. “I don’t know about that. She asks a lot of questions—and occasionally corrects me on tactics she’s read about.”

    Ariana laughed, the unease in her posture beginning to ebb. “That sounds about right. She’s smarter than most people would think.”

    Cullen smiled, but his gaze drifted briefly back to her hand, where the ring rested, steady and certain. It was such a small thing, yet it carried so much weight. He wanted to ask—wanted to know why she wore it again, what it meant now—but the words caught in his throat. The fear of disrupting this fragile peace between them kept him silent.

    Cullen smiled. “Probably. I doubt there’s much I could teach her that she hasn’t already learned from you.”

    Ariana’s smile faltered slightly, and her voice softened. “If she’s learned anything, I assure you it wasn’t from me. She hasn’t been very interested in what I do for years. She blames me. She’s not wrong. Too smart for her own good, maybe… It’s your footsteps she’d prefer to follow in, and I’ll do what I can to give her that.”

    Cullen froze, the words hitting him harder than he expected. He studied Ariana, noting the way her gaze lowered as though she couldn’t bear to meet his eyes. A pang of guilt tugged at him. *Blames her?* His chest tightened at the thought of Emma feeling resentment toward Ariana—a resentment she didn’t deserve.

    “She shouldn’t blame you,” he said finally, his voice soft but firm. “You’ve done everything you could for her. You’ve given her a home, a family… stability. Things most children would only dream of.”

    Ariana shook her head, her tone quiet but insistent. “You don’t see it, Cullen. It’s not enough. I took her away from you, and she knows it.”

    His brow furrowed, her words stirring memories he’d tried to push aside—years spent wondering about the life they might have had, and the child who was never truly his but who he’d loved as if she were. “Ariana, you didn’t take her away. You made the choices you had to, for her. For all of us.”

    For a moment, the weight of unspoken emotions lingered between them. Cullen wanted to say more, to tell her that Emma didn’t see her as anything less than a hero, even if she didn’t realize it yet. But the words refused to form.

    “You’ll present it to her tomorrow, then? As her ‘Commander’? She’d love that,” Ariana said, pulling him from his thoughts.

    Cullen nodded, forcing himself to focus on her words. “I’d be honored. Though I suspect she’ll have more questions for me than any of my recruits.”

    “Probably,” Ariana said with a laugh. “Some of the Rangers are arranging a mock battle as well. For both of you. You will win, of course.”

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, his grin growing. “Will I? Should I even bother asking how this is supposed to play out?”

    Ariana’s grin widened. “Oh, don’t worry, Commander. It’s all carefully orchestrated. Emma will have her victory, and you’ll leave with your dignity intact. Mostly.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Somehow, I’m not reassured.”

    “Trust me,” she said lightly. “It’ll be the highlight of her day.”

    As they left her quarters, Cullen’s thoughts lingered on the ring and the quiet weight it carried. He resolved to speak with Emma soon, to assure her of the truth. And perhaps, in time, he would find the courage to ask Ariana about the ring—not to question her choice, but to understand the path they were still navigating together. For now, though, he let it rest. Tomorrow was for Emma, and he would make sure it was as special as Ariana had envisioned.

    ~~~

    The crisp morning air carried a rare sense of excitement in Haven. The training grounds bustled with life, recruits standing a little straighter, their movements sharper under the Commander’s watchful eye. Yet Cullen’s attention strayed from the recruits to the edges of the gathering, where he caught sight of Ariana.

    She stood leaning casually against the stone wall, arms crossed, her posture deceptively relaxed. Yet Cullen knew her well enough to recognize the vigilance in her gaze, the way she seemed to take in everything while deliberately keeping herself apart. It was unlike her to linger in the background, and that subtle withdrawal gnawed at him, a reminder of her words the day before: She blames me. She’s not wrong.

    He exhaled quietly, the thought leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. If Emma harbored resentment, it should have been directed at him, not Ariana. He had been the one who hadn’t been there, the one who’d failed to hold everything together. The fact that Ariana seemed to accept and shoulder Emma’s misplaced feelings of blame only deepened Cullen’s guilt.

    The sound of Isabel’s voice pulled his focus back to the present. Emma bounded onto the training grounds, her excitement palpable as she darted toward him. Cullen knelt, the bundle of miniature armor and weapons in hand.

    “Good morning, Recruit Emma,” he said, his tone formal but warm.

    “Good morning, Commander!” she replied, her grin wide enough to rival the rising sun.

    Cullen smiled as he began the small ceremony, presenting the wooden sword and shield with all the gravity he would offer a full-fledged soldier. The crowd cheered as Emma was outfitted in her miniature armor, her confidence growing with every buckle and strap. Watching her beaming face, Cullen felt a pang of pride—and a flicker of discomfort as he glanced toward Ariana again.

    She still hadn’t moved from the shadows of the training grounds, but her expression had shifted. The faint smirk she usually wore was gone, replaced by something quieter, harder to place. Disappointment? Hurt? The thought twisted in Cullen’s chest.

    The Rangers’ mock battle began, drawing laughter from the crowd as they charged onto the field with theatrical flair. Emma’s eyes lit up as the Rangers declared Haven “under attack,” and she took her role as Haven’s defender with earnest determination. Cullen coached her through the mock battle, his own amusement growing as the “invading” Rangers fell dramatically before her wooden sword.

    Then, one of the Rangers seized Ariana, dragging her into the center of the field with a triumphant cry. “We’ve captured the Herald of Andraste!” the Ranger bellowed.

    Emma whirled around, her face alight with determination. “Commander! We have to save her!”

    Cullen hesitated for a moment, his thoughts flashing briefly to Kirkwall and the battles they’d fought there. But Ariana’s exaggerated mock glare at her captor eased the knot in his chest. She seemed comfortable enough, so he nodded. “I’m not sure the Herald needs saving, Recruit,” he teased. “She’s been saving all of us.”

    Emma was undeterred. “We still have to get her back!” she insisted, charging forward with her wooden sword raised high.

    Ariana’s playful smirk returned as she played along, her mock struggles earning cheers and laughter from the crowd. Emma’s triumphant “rescue” was met with applause, the little girl beaming as she stood beside the Commander.

    But then came her next words.

    “I think you’re the strongest in the whole Inquisition, Commander. You’d definitely beat the White Wolf in a fight.”

    The crowd fell silent for a beat before erupting into laughter and murmurs. Cullen’s gaze flicked to Ariana, who raised an eyebrow, her expression caught between amusement and something quieter—perhaps disappointment, or hurt.

    Cullen chuckled softly, trying to lighten the moment. “I’m not so certain of that, Recruit Emma. I happen to know she’s quite formidable.”

    Emma nodded emphatically. “You’re both strong, but you’re stronger, Commander. I’m sure of it!”

    Ariana raised a brow, her voice smooth but edged with playful defiance. “I’d say we’re evenly matched, wouldn’t you, Commander?”

    Before Cullen could respond, the crowd seized on the moment, their voices swelling into a chant: “Match! Match! Match!”

    His gaze shifted to Ariana, torn between amusement and apprehension. She stood there, the glint of mischief in her eyes unmistakable. “I’m not sure this is—”

    “Yes!” Emma said excitedly, cutting him off. “You should, so you can prove it!”

    Ariana shrugged playfully. “You heard the birthday girl, Commander,” she said, her tone teasing yet challenging. “Besides, we wouldn’t want to disappoint the crowd.”

    Cullen sighed, shaking his head with a rueful smile. “You’re enjoying this far too much.”

    “Maybe,” Ariana admitted, stepping into the center of the grounds. “But I do hope you’re ready, Commander. Wouldn’t want your newest recruit to lose faith in you.”

    Despite his initial hesitation, Cullen couldn’t help but smile. Ariana had an uncanny ability to draw people in, to make even the most mundane moments feel significant. Straightening, he rolled his shoulders, meeting her gaze with a grin that mirrored her own. “All right, then. Let’s give them a show.”

    The cheers of the crowd rose around them as Cullen stepped forward, wooden sword in hand. And for a moment, the weight of his responsibilities, of his guilt and unease, faded into the background. In that fleeting space of time, it wasn’t about the Inquisition or the Breach. It was just them—Emma’s laughter, Ariana’s playful defiance, and a sense of normalcy that felt all too rare.

    ~~~

    The sparring ground held its breath, the crowd’s murmurs fading as Cullen and Ariana faced each other. The air between them crackled with anticipation, and Cullen couldn’t help but feel a flicker of unease. Ariana moved with her usual confidence, shedding her coat and handing it off to a Ranger with an almost theatrical ease. Yet there was no mistaking the fire in her hazel-green eyes—a fire he had rarely seen unleashed during their sparring in Kirkwall.

    As the Ranger stepped aside with the coat, Ariana’s hands went to her left hand. Cullen’s eyes instinctively followed the movement as she slid the ring from her finger. The act was deliberate, protective.

    She paused briefly, securing the ring onto the leather cord around her neck with careful precision, before tucking it beneath her shirt. The gesture was pragmatic, yet the care she took was unmistakable. Cullen’s chest tightened. It wasn’t the absence of the ring on her hand that caught him—it was the clarity of its presence, safeguarded, even in the middle of a sparring match.

    The realization stayed with him as she stepped into position. She wasn’t setting it aside out of hesitation or doubt; she was ensuring it wouldn’t be damaged. That understanding was a quiet reassurance—but it also stirred a new thought. If she takes it off her necklace again… He stopped himself, resolving to pay closer attention in the days to come.

    Someone offered her a training sword, but she raised a hand, declining with a smirk that bordered on insolent. She stepped forward unarmed, her stance loose but deliberate. The crowd murmured in surprise, a few laughs rippling through at her brazen gesture.

    “You’re making this too easy for me, Herald,” Cullen said, his voice steady but not without warmth. He needed to focus now—on the match, on her—and not on the weight of the ring she carried.

    Ariana tilted her head, her smirk widening. “Let’s find out, shall we?”

    “Just… don’t hold back this time,” Cullen said teasingly, the words carrying more meaning than he let on. He needed to see her fully, to understand the true strength of the woman before him—not just the skilled fighter he had known in Kirkwall, but the White Wolf whose name carried weight across Thedas.

    Her grin sharpened. “As you wish, Commander.”

    Cullen struck first, a calculated swing to gauge her reflexes. She ducked with ease, her movements fluid as water, pivoting on her heel to evade his follow-up strike. The crowd’s murmurs swelled with excitement, and Cullen pressed forward, raising his shield, but she was already slipping past it.

    Her unarmed style was more unpredictable than he’d expected. She darted and wove like a shadow, her movements impossible to predict. At one point, she leapt onto a barrel, using it as a springboard to evade his shield bash. The landing was so smooth it earned an audible gasp from the onlookers.

    “She’s quick,” a recruit whispered.

    Valentina, standing at the edge of the crowd, grinned. “You have no idea.”

    Cullen found himself grinning despite his growing frustration. She was holding nothing back, and it showed. Her movements were honed, efficient—each dodge and feint calculated to make him overcommit, to leave himself exposed. She was every bit the White Wolf he’d heard about in whispers and reports, a legend in her own right.

    When she darted in and caught the edge of his shield, yanking it free with startling precision, he couldn’t help but laugh despite himself. “You should really stop letting me do that,” she teased, stepping back.

    “Noted,” he replied, shaking his head as he retrieved his balance.

    The rhythm of their duel ebbed and flowed, the crowd’s cheers swelling as the tension built. Cullen knew he couldn’t match her speed, but his strength and reach gave him an advantage he pressed whenever he could. Yet she adapted with every strike, her agility never faltering.

    When she twisted his arm and forced him to one knee, he felt the wooden sword slip from his grip. “Do you yield, Commander?” she asked, triumphant and breathless.

    He raised his hands slowly, her hold on his arm just loose enough to give him an opening. Seizing it, he shifted his weight and flipped her over his shoulder, sending her to the ground with a soft thud. Laughter spilled from her lips as she lay on her back, her grin unbroken.

    “I should have seen that coming,” she admitted, still laughing.

    Cullen extended his hand, his lips curving into a smile. “You should have.”

    Her hand was warm in his as he helped her up, the strength of her grip grounding him in a way he hadn’t expected. For a moment, the noise of the crowd faded, and he found himself caught in her gaze. There was a question there, unspoken yet heavy, one he wasn’t ready to answer.

    The crowd’s cheers broke the moment, pulling them both back. Cullen stepped away, nodding to compose himself. “That was…” Varric’s voice rang out, cutting through the din. “Probably the most exciting thing to happen in Haven all month. Call it a draw?”

    The crowd laughed, echoing the sentiment. Ariana smirked, brushing the dust from her trousers. “Evenly matched, it is.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Until next time, Herald.”

    As the crowd began to disperse, Emma darted over, her face flushed with excitement. “That was amazing! I knew you would win, Commander. I just knew you were stronger!”

    The words hit Cullen like a blow, though Emma’s admiration was unmistakably genuine. His gaze flicked to Ariana, who had approached with her usual composure. Yet he saw the flicker of disappointment in her eyes, quickly masked with a faint smile.

    Kneeling to Emma’s level, Cullen chose his words carefully. “Ariana is stronger in ways you might not see yet, Emma. She’s been protecting you for as long as you can remember. You should never doubt that.”

    Emma tilted her head, her youthful certainty undeterred. “I guess… But you’re still stronger.”

    Ariana placed a hand on Emma’s shoulder, her smile warm but edged with something else. “She’s right, Commander. We both know I’d lose against you in a fight.” Her tone was light, but the words carried a weight that unsettled him.

    Cullen watched her walk away with Emma, her laugh echoing faintly as they joined the others. We both know I’d lose against you in a fight. The words replayed in his mind, not as a jest but as a quiet echo of the past—a memory of the Gallows, of a battle neither of them had truly won.

    As the training grounds emptied, Cullen tightened his grip on the shield in his hand. Ariana had faced the weight of the world for so long, and it had worn on her in ways he was only now beginning to see. She had stood against impossible odds, shouldered unbearable burdens—and still, she diminished herself.

    Tomorrow, he resolved, he would find a way to bridge the gap between Emma and Ariana. And soon, he would remind Ariana of what she meant to him—not as the Herald, or the White Wolf, but as the woman he had loved for nearly twelve years.

    And he would not hold back. Not this time.

  • Chapter 61 – The Path Chosen

    5 – 13 Drakonis 9:41

    The Hinterlands stretched endlessly before them, a patchwork of green fields marred by the scars of war. Finding Mother Giselle amidst the chaos had been unexpectedly straightforward; the cleric’s calm demeanor drew people to her like a beacon in a storm. Her voice carried a steady authority, her words sharp and deliberate as she spoke to the group.

    “The Chantry clerics are ruled by fear,” Giselle had explained. “But fear is fragile. If the Herald can speak to them, show them she is not the monster they believe, it may be enough to sow doubt. That doubt is all you need to act.”

    Cassandra had glanced at Ariana, standing a pace behind her, quiet but not withdrawn. The so-called Herald’s face remained unreadable, but Cassandra could see the faint tension in her brow, the way her hands flexed at her sides as though itching for action. Cassandra doubted Ariana feared the clerics themselves, but the weight of their expectations—of the Divine’s voice calling to her in the Temple—was undeniable.

    Ariana’s role as a holy symbol was a mantle she had never asked for, and Cassandra suspected she bore it with more reluctance than fear. Yet she bears it all the same, Cassandra thought, a flicker of admiration softening her guarded view of the woman.

    They began their journey back to Haven, but the cries of the Hinterlands’ people pulled them in every direction. Refugees huddled in tents, their eyes hollow with hunger and loss. Bandits roamed the roads unchecked, and frightened villagers clung to what little they had left. It was chaos, and Cassandra felt the sting of helplessness as each new plea for aid reached their ears.

    “We can’t just walk away,” Ariana said, her voice cutting through the noise with quiet finality.

    Cassandra nodded, no argument necessary. They were of one mind.

    Moving from crisis to crisis, Cassandra found herself near the rear of the group, close enough to catch the murmur of conversation between Varric and Ariana. Their voices were a strange juxtaposition to the grim surroundings, their banter light and teasing.

    “So we’re back to traipsing through the wilderness, Pup?” Varric teased. “Ready to camp out under the stars with me again?”

    Ariana smirked, her voice laced with humor. “Feeling nostalgic already, Varric? I didn’t bring any spider traps. How are your boots doing?”

    “They are beginning to wish I hadn’t said anything about the next great disaster,” Varric quipped, his grin as sharp as ever.

    “That makes two of us. Pretty sure glowing marks weren’t part of the deal,” Ariana retorted, her tone dry.

    Cassandra couldn’t help but interject, her curiosity piqued. “You’ve traveled together before?”

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, her smirk softening. “Varric and I? Oh, yes. We’ve faced everything from blood mages, slavers, possessed golems in haunted mansions, defended Kirkwall from mages and Templars… you name it, we’ve probably done it.”

    Kirkwall. Cassandra’s steps faltered as her thoughts spiraled to the reports she’d studied. The devastation, the blood-soaked streets, the Chantry reduced to rubble—the catalyst of the mage-templar war. She turned to Ariana, her voice sharp with curiosity. “You were in Kirkwall? When the Chantry fell?”

    Ariana’s expression cooled, her jaw tightening. “Yes,” she said evenly. “While Hawke and the others faced Meredith in the Gallows, my Rangers worked to evacuate mages and civilians from the city.”

    Cassandra’s breath caught. Another thread in the tapestry of Kirkwall’s tragedy. “You fought in the Qunari uprising as well?”

    Ariana’s gaze didn’t waver. “Fought, coordinated, nearly died—it was a busy day.” Her tone was light, but the weight behind her words was unmistakable.

    Varric gave an approving nod. “She’s being modest. Ariana here practically saved the whole city while Hawke played hero in the Keep.”

    Cassandra turned to Varric, her frustration clear. “You never mentioned this.”

    Varric shrugged, unbothered by her tone. “You asked for Champion’s story, not hers.”

    Ariana’s voice was calm but firm. “In so far as Kirkwall is concerned, the White Wolf  needed to remain in the shadows. Not sure that matters anymore.”

    Cassandra fell silent, her mind racing to piece together what she’d just learned. The woman walking beside her was far more than a reluctant Herald. The pieces were falling into place. Ariana was far more than that. She was a leader, a strategist, a survivor who had forged her path through the shadows of Thedas. She had faced horrors and battles, led people through chaos and ruin—and she carried it all without seeking recognition. The Champion of Kirkwall had not stood alone.

    Perhaps, she thought, this was why the Divine had chosen her.

    Perhaps this is exactly what Thedas needs.

    ~~~

    Cassandra adjusted her seat near the campfire, her gaze drawn to the quiet figure across from her. Ariana sat lost in thought, her fingers absently tracing the pendant resting against her chest. The etched star caught the firelight, and Cassandra’s curiosity stirred.

    “Is that Visus?” Cassandra asked, her voice gentle but firm enough to pull Ariana from her reverie.

    Ariana blinked, her hand pausing on the pendant. She glanced down, her lips curving into a faint smile. “It is. Varric gave it to me when I left for Ferelden. Said it was meant to guide my path—like the blinking star did once.”

    Cassandra tilted her head slightly. “Blinking star?”

    Ariana chuckled softly, a note of nostalgia in her voice. “Tell me, Seeker—how much do you actually know about me?”

    Cassandra considered the question, her answer measured. “You are the youngest daughter of Bann Trevelyan of Ostwick. A noblewoman with courtly training, though you seem to have forsaken that life.”

    “That’s the polite version,” Ariana said with a quiet laugh. “But I suppose the Divine knew the truth—that I was the rebellious, runaway daughter of Bann Trevelyan.”

    Cassandra’s eyebrows lifted. “Runaway?”

    Ariana leaned forward, the firelight casting shadows across her face. “It was Summerday, 9:29. My mother announced my engagement to my best friend, the Duke of Markham’s son. I was sixteen.” Her voice grew softer, tinged with both humor and regret. “That night, I looked to the sky, desperate for an answer. And then, a star in the Visus constellation blinked, once, twice—like it was telling me to run. So, I did.”

    Cassandra listened, her stern demeanor softening as Ariana recounted her journey: her escape to Kirkwall, the chaos of the Blight, and her chance meeting with Cullen. Each piece of the tale felt heavier than the last.

    “You survived the Blight alone? At seventeen?” Cassandra asked, incredulous.

    “Mostly alone,” Ariana said, a wry smile tugging at her lips. “Some mercenaries found me before I became darkspawn bait.”

    “And… you met Commander Cullen at Kinloch Hold?”

    Ariana nodded, her tone more guarded now. “I did. He thought I was a runaway mage at first. Can’t blame him—I looked suspicious enough to earn his attention.”

    Cassandra’s eyes narrowed slightly, her instincts picking up on the subtle shift in Ariana’s tone. “You’ve known him for years, then.”

    Ariana hesitated, her fingers brushing the pendant again. “Yes,” she admitted simply. “We’ve known each other a long time.” Her voice was light, but Cassandra didn’t miss the quiet depth behind the words.

    Cassandra’s mind whirred, processing Ariana’s words and the subtle shifts in her tone. The way she spoke of Cullen, her voice steady but laden with unspoken weight—it was familiar. Too familiar. Cassandra had seen that kind of restraint before, in soldiers speaking of those they’d lost, in nobles discussing forbidden loves, and in Cullen himself when he’d first joined the Inquisition.

    Cullen had always been steadfast, resolute in his duties. But Cassandra, ever thorough, had looked into him before recruiting him. She knew of the formal request to marry he’d submitted during his time in Kirkwall. The name of his intended hadn’t been included in the scant records she’d been able to find, and at the time, she hadn’t thought much of it. The engagement was said to have ended without fanfare, a casualty of the chaos that engulfed the city.

    But now… now she couldn’t shake the feeling that the missing piece of that puzzle was sitting right in front of her, the flicker of firelight reflecting off the Visus pendant Ariana absently toyed with. Cassandra’s sharp mind began connecting the dots. The rumors of a Knight-Captain in Kirkwall engaged to a noblewoman, the whispers that had circulated in the Gallows of a love story amidst the city’s strife.

    “You’ve followed this star for years,” Cassandra said, her voice quieter now. “It has led you here.”

    Ariana shrugged, her hand lowering from the pendant. As she did, the firelight glinted off something else—something Cassandra hadn’t noticed before. A ring.

    The sight of it gave Cassandra pause. It was simple yet elegant, its design unmistakably deliberate. Ariana’s fingers brushed over it absently as she spoke, her words almost lost to the Seeker as her mind began piecing together the significance.

    Her breath caught as realization dawned. Ariana was the woman Cullen had intended to marry.

    Cassandra’s grip on her knee tightened as the realization settled over her like a heavy cloak. Ariana wasn’t just another figure from Cullen’s past—she was the figure. The woman who had shared his life in Kirkwall, the one he had intended to marry. The one who, even now, seemed to hold his gaze a fraction longer than necessary during meetings, whose presence seemed to steady him in a way few others could.

    Cullen’s actions made sense now, as did Ariana’s. They were intertwined, their lives converging again at this critical moment in Thedas’ history. And if Cassandra was right, their bond could either strengthen the Inquisition—or become its undoing if left unaddressed.

    Ariana’s gaze flickered toward her, the faintest shadow of doubt in her eyes. “Do you think it means anything?” she asked softly. “Or am I just chasing stars?”

    Cassandra’s expression softened, her voice steady. “Does it matter? It has brought you to where you are needed. Sometimes, that is enough.”

    They sat in silence, the crackling fire their only companion. Cassandra watched her, a quiet respect blooming in her heart. Whether by fate, faith, or sheer will, Ariana was here. And perhaps, Cassandra thought, that was the Divine’s plan all along.

    ~~~

    Scout Harding had reported that Cullen had tasked her with finding and recruiting Redcliffe’s retired horsemaster. However, due to the fighting, she hadn’t been able to reach him. Ariana had volunteered to make her way there instead, reasoning they were already helping people in the area.

    Horses for the Inquisition, huh? Ariana couldn’t help but smile, at the confirmation of how thin his excuse to talk to her had been. She wondered if he truly didn’t think she wouldn’t find out from Harding. But then that made her wonder, what had he truly wanted to say to her?

    The journey to Master Dennet had been anything but smooth. Rifts spewed demons onto the roads, possessed wolves prowled the forests, bandits roamed unchecked, and rogue mages clashed violently with Templars. Ariana noted with grim frustration how much the region had deteriorated. The Hinterlands had always been unstable, but this… this felt different. It gnawed at her. Had all those years spent stabilizing Ferelden truly accomplished nothing? The thought lingered, heavy and unwelcome. Was it always this fragile? Just waiting to crumble the moment we weren’t here?

    Master Dennet, thankfully, was reasonable. He readily agreed to provide horses for the Inquisition but requested they secure the roads between Redcliffe Farms and Haven first. His reasoning was sound—ensuring the horses wouldn’t fall into the wrong hands. Ariana found the request perfectly reasonable and made a mental note to bring it to the Inquisition’s leaders for discussion.

    Still, as they left the farm, the weight of the Hinterlands’ plight hung over her. They had done what they could, but it wasn’t enough. These people deserved better, and Ariana resolved to rally both Rangers and Inquisition forces upon her return. The Hinterlands needed more than patchwork solutions—it needed lasting stability.

    During their journey back, something unexpected caught her eye: a strange artifact gleaming faintly in the sunlight. Intrigued, Ariana approached it. An Astrarium. She recognized the intricate mechanisms, unmistakably Tevinter in origin, and her breath caught in awe. She had read about them but had never seen a working one before.

    She ran her fingers lightly over the artifact, marveling at the craftsmanship. The puzzle-like structure was fascinating, the kind of challenge she would have loved to lose herself in—if not for the ever-present danger of the Hinterlands.

    Maker… I wish Cullen were here.

    The thought came unbidden, pulling her back into memories of their shared explorations. He had always indulged her fascination with ruins, patiently listening to her musings or joining her in solving puzzles. She had often teased him that his interest lay less in the ruins and more in spending time with her. Even now, she suspected that might have been true. The warmth of the memory tugged at her heart.

    She shook her head, trying to refocus, but the thought lingered. She would give anything to explore ancient ruins with him again, to feel the quiet ease of their shared curiosity. Her thoughts drifted further, to the life she had once dreamed of—a life where they returned to her manor together. Where he became part of the Rangers, part of her world. Days spent traveling side by side, nights spent in quiet companionship.

    But reality intruded. Would he even want that now? She bit her lip, her fingers brushing over the Astrarium’s surface absently. It was never a life they had spoken of, she had never been able to tell him of her fantasy. Too many secrets. She had no idea if it was something he wanted—if it was something he could want. But then again, he had now left the Templar Order so maybe… maybe that fantasy wasn’t so distant, so unlikely.

    Her mind returned to the moment he’d come after her, clearly wanting to ask something. She had caught his gaze flicking towards her necklace, as if looking for something. Had he been looking for the ring? Could he have wanted to ask her something else? Maybe the same question he had asked her years ago when he gave her this ring.

    The truth clawed at her. She still wanted that life, still wanted him. But the weight of her failures pressed down, and she couldn’t help but wonder if she deserved it anymore. She exhaled sharply, trying to push the thoughts aside as the Astrarium gleamed faintly in the sunlight.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the training yard, his gaze drifting past the recruits sparring before him. He barked the occasional correction—“Wider stance! Watch your footing!”—but the weight behind his words felt hollow. His mind was elsewhere, tangled in the memory of Ariana’s expression before she left.

    Anything for you.

    She’d teased him, her voice light and playful, but there had been something vulnerable in her eyes. Is she wearing it again? He’d caught himself glancing at her hands, searching for the answer. If she is… what is she trying to tell me? The thought was a dangerous thread to pull, yet it unraveled him all the same.

    “Commander…” Isabel’s voice broke through his haze, her tone both sharp and concerned. “Is everything alright?”

    Cullen turned sharply, startled to find her beside him, arms crossed and a brow raised. He cleared his throat, forcing his focus back to the present. “Isabel. Yes, of course. Why do you ask?”

    She didn’t answer immediately, just gave him a pointed look—the kind that cut through pretense.

    Cullen sighed, his shoulders sagging under the weight of unspoken words. “She’s not sleeping, is she?” he asked quietly.

    “No,” Isabel admitted, her voice softening. “She carries too much guilt—for Kirkwall, the Conclave, the mage-templar war… and probably for what happened between the two of you.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. “She shouldn’t be carrying that. I never gave her a chance to tell me the truth. It’s my fault.”

    “Partly,” Isabel said, her tone even. “But it’s not all on you. She’s just as stubborn as you are, Cullen. You both made mistakes.”

    He exhaled slowly, running a gloved hand through his hair. “I don’t know how to reach her anymore. She trusted me once. Now… I’m not so sure.”

    Isabel’s gaze softened. “I’m certain you’re still the only one that can reach her,” she said, not as a question but a statement.

    Cullen’s eyes snapped to Isabel, surprised by her statement.

    She gave him a knowing smile. “I saw you the other night. You’re the only reason she was able to let go of any of the guilt at all.” she paused catching his gaze “You still love her?”

    Cullen’s breath caught, and he looked away, his voice quieter. “More than anything.”

    “Then tell her,” Isabel said simply, her green eyes steady on his. “She still loves you, Cullen. That hasn’t changed.”

    He hesitated, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “I’m not sure I have the right to. After everything…” His voice trailed off, his gaze fixed on the ground.

    Isabel smiled faintly, her tone lightening just enough to soften the blow. “That’s not how love works, Commander. You don’t lose the right to it. You’ve both been through more than most, but you’re still standing. She needs you. She’s just waiting for you to tell her.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as the truth of her words settled over him. “The day I found her after the Conclave,” he said, almost to himself, “she was wearing her ring. I noticed… but I didn’t ask. Then she took it off and now it’s gone from her necklace, and I don’t know what that means.”

    Isabel’s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, but her expression quickly softened into something more knowing. “It means she’s still figuring things out,” she said. “But if she’s wearing it again, that’s not something you should ignore.”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, his gloved hands flexing at his sides. “What if it’s too late?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabel stepped closer, resting a hand on his shoulder. “It’s only too late if you let it be,” she said firmly. “Stop overthinking it, Cullen. She’s waiting for you to take that leap.”

    She held his gaze for a moment before stepping back, her voice softening again. “Don’t make her wait too long.”

    As she walked away, Cullen remained rooted to the spot, her words echoing in the crisp morning air. He didn’t know what he would say to Ariana—only that he couldn’t keep waiting.

    If there’s still a chance, he thought, I have to take it.

    The recruits’ shouts rang out across the yard, but Cullen barely heard them. His gaze lingered on the horizon, his mind racing with thoughts of her, and for the first time in years, he felt something close to hope.

    ~~~

    When they arrived in Haven, Mother Giselle’s message had already reached the Inquisition’s leaders. Cassandra walked briskly toward the Chantry, her mind preoccupied with the tense atmosphere of their return. As they entered, voices carried through the hall, sharp and overlapping—a heated discussion underway at the war table.

    “Having the Herald address the clerics is not a terrible idea,” Josephine said, though her usually confident tone wavered.

    “It’s reckless,” Cullen countered, his frustration unmistakable. “You can’t seriously believe this is a good idea.”

    “Mother Giselle isn’t wrong,” Josephine pressed, her voice steadying as she met Cullen’s glare. “Right now, the Chantry’s greatest strength is their unified condemnation of us. Sowing doubt among them could be the opportunity we need.”

    “And what happens if it fails?” Cullen retorted. “If the Herald goes into that den of vipers and it backfires, we risk everything. We cannot afford to lose her.”

    Leliana, her arms crossed, nodded sharply. “For once, I find myself in agreement with the Commander. This isn’t a risk we should take.”

    Cassandra felt her jaw tighten as she approached. The arguments were valid, yet the tension threatened to unravel the fragile unity they so desperately needed. Her eyes flicked to Ariana, who leaned against the doorway, watching the exchange in silence, her expression unreadable.

    Finally, Ariana stepped forward, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her voice cut through the room like a blade. “Are you all quite finished? Or have you forgotten that I’m standing right here?”

    The room fell silent, startled by her sudden interjection. Cassandra watched as Ariana’s sharp gaze swept over the gathered leaders, her words commanding attention without effort.

    “I’ll address the clerics,” Ariana continued, her tone steady, unyielding. “What’s the worst that could happen—they talk me to death?”

    Leliana’s gaze hardened, her voice carrying an edge. “Do not underestimate the power of their words, Herald. Words can spark an angry mob, and an angry mob can kill you just as swiftly as a blade.”

    Ariana’s brows lifted slightly, frustration flickering across her face. “I’ve faced rampaging Qunari, fought through hordes of demons, and survived Kirkwall. An angry mob isn’t high on my list of concerns.”

    “It should be,” Cullen snapped, his voice clipped with exasperation. “This isn’t a battlefield where you can fight your way out, Herald. We can’t afford to lose you—not to them, not now.”

    Cassandra’s attention shifted to Cullen. His worry was palpable, his words less about strategy and more about Ariana herself. The subtle tension between them didn’t escape her notice.

    “And what’s the alternative?” Ariana shot back, her voice rising slightly. “Sit here and wait for the Chantry to declare open war on us? Hope the Breach will close itself? This is the only way forward, and we all know it.”

    Cassandra took a step forward, her voice firm. “She’s right. We have no other options. We cannot approach the mages or Templars until the Chantry’s grip weakens. The clerics may be dangerous, but so is doing nothing.”

    Leliana exhaled sharply, crossing her arms tighter but remaining silent. Cullen, though visibly reluctant, said nothing more, his frustration evident in the tension of his jaw.

    Ariana’s gaze swept over them once more, her expression resolute. “We leave in the morning,” she said decisively, leaving no room for argument. Turning toward the door, she paused, glancing over her shoulder. “Oh, and while I’m gone, maybe try to agree on something for once. It might make all of this a little easier.”

    The door closed behind her with a soft but deliberate click, leaving the room in silence.

    Cassandra glanced around the table, her frown deepening. “Did she just give us… orders?”

    Josephine’s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. “It would appear so.”

    Cullen leaned back slightly, letting out a low chuckle. “She has a way of taking command, doesn’t she? Almost without trying.”

    Leliana, still watching the door Ariana had exited through, allowed the faintest trace of amusement to touch her voice. “It would seem she does. Perhaps she was always meant for this.”

    Cassandra’s gaze lingered on the war table, though her thoughts drifted. She thought back to the Hinterlands, to the story Ariana had shared about the Visus constellation. A rebellious runaway girl, guided by a blinking star, now stood at the center of a conflict that could determine the fate of Thedas.

    Her eyes flicked to Cullen, still watching the door Ariana had exited through. His concern for her was plain, almost too plain, and it left Cassandra uneasy. Would he be able to keep his focus, knowing how much Ariana meant to him? Could he lead without letting that bond compromise his judgment?

    And yet, the way Ariana carried herself—the way she had silenced the room with a few sharp words—was undeniable. She wasn’t just defiant; she was resolute, unyielding even in the face of dissent. She commanded attention without effort, drawing people together despite their differences.

    Cassandra’s frown softened into something more contemplative. The Herald of Andraste. The White Wolf. The youngest daughter of Bann Trevelyan.

    Perhaps she was meant to be their Inquisitor.

    ~~~

    Ariana ran into Michael outside the Chantry just as he finished directing a group of scouts. He handed her a stack of reports from Linnea, his expression somber. “The roads between Haven and the Temple are clear,” he reported. “We’ve driven out the remaining demons—at least as best we can tell—but Linnea says we should remain vigilant.”

    Ariana nodded, flipping through the reports briefly before tucking them under her arm. “Good. I’ll review these soon. Keep coordinating with Linnea on patrol rotations.”

    Michael inclined his head, then hesitated. “Are you all right?” he asked softly, his concern evident.

    “I’m fine, Michael,” she replied with a faint smile. “Thank you.”

    He still seemed unconvinced but didn’t press further. “I’ll check back in later,” he said finally, his tone reluctant as he stepped away.

    Ariana watched him go, a flicker of gratitude in her chest. Michael had proven himself time and again, his quiet determination a comfort in the chaos. She let out a soft sigh and turned just as the Chantry doors opened, Cullen stepping out. Their eyes met, and the warmth that spread through her at the sight of him took her by surprise.

    “Commander,” she called. “Just the person I needed. Walk with me?”

    Cullen nodded without hesitation, falling into step beside her as they descended the Chantry steps and made their way toward the heart of Haven. Ariana glanced around, her sharp eyes scanning the small bustle of activity.

    “Have you seen Riley and Isabel today?” she asked casually.

    “Not since this morning,” Cullen replied, his tone tinged with curiosity. “Why? Is something amiss?”

    “Not at all.” Her smile softened, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I just need Riley’s agreement on something. And Malcolm’s, though he’ll likely go along with whatever I tell him.”

    Cullen tilted his head slightly. “Malcolm?”

    Ariana paused, realizing he probably didn’t recognize the name. “One of the Vanguard,” she explained, a hint of pride slipping into her voice. “The original fifteen Rangers. You’ve met some of them already—Riley, Valentina, Lamberto, Linnea. Though I imagine Riley’s the only one you’d remember. Or maybe you remember Valentina? I heard she left quite an impression during the Qunari uprising.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the sound surprisingly warm. “Valentina, yes. I remember her. At the docks in Kirkwall, she stepped in before I could even get close to the White Wolf. She told me, ‘The Wolf doesn’t meet just anyone.’” He shook his head, an ironic smile tugging at his lips. “And during the Qunari uprising, when she helped save our position, she said, ‘We saved your position. Perhaps you should focus on keeping it.’”

    Ariana laughed despite herself, a fondness in her tone. “That sounds like Valentina. She always did have a way of cutting to the point.”

    Cullen’s expression turned more serious. “I didn’t appreciate what you’d built then,” he admitted quietly. “Or the good your Rangers were doing. I was too blinded by… everything else.” He met her gaze. “I was wrong.”

    The sincerity in his voice caught Ariana off guard, and she felt a pang of guilt. “You weren’t wrong about everything,” she said softly, trying to ease his regret. “The Rangers weren’t perfect. And I… I wasn’t honest with you. That’s on me.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t press the point. Instead, he nodded, as if acknowledging the shared weight of their past mistakes.

    Without thinking, Ariana reached for his hand to guide him, and he instinctively gave it. The familiar motion caught both of them by surprise, but neither pulled away. Instead, they continued walking in companionable silence, their fingers brushing but not quite entwined. By the time they reached Flissa’s Tavern, the moment had settled into something unspoken yet strangely natural.

    Riley and Isabel stood near the tavern entrance, their conversation pausing as the pair approached. Riley’s sharp green eyes immediately flicked to Ariana’s hand, still loosely holding Cullen’s. She arched an eyebrow, her expression teetering between curiosity and amusement.

    “Something you want to tell me, Wolf?” Riley asked, her tone light but pointed.

    Ariana ignored the question entirely, letting go of Cullen’s hand as she gestured to a nearby table. “We’ve got work to do. Sit, please.”

    Riley’s amusement shifted to the familiar professional calm Ariana knew so well. She leaned forward slightly, her tone steady. “What do you need, Wolf?”

    Ariana straightened, her posture taking on an easy authority. “Regarding your horses, Commander: Master Dennet has agreed to supply them to the Inquisition, but he wants the roads secured first. I think we should deploy Rangers to handle the bandits, rogue mages, and Templars making trouble in the Hinterlands.”

    Riley nodded, her mind already working through logistics. “How many do you want sent out?”

    “As many as the Commander can spare,” Ariana replied, glancing briefly at Cullen. “But I’d like Malcolm and his squads to take the lead. The people out there are in desperate need of help. And who knows, maybe Malcolm can win over some of the Templars. Maybe send Michael as well. Between the two of them maybe we could minimize losses and bolster our forces while we’re at it. Once they’ve cleared the roads, they can return to the manor to regroup and use as a staging ground.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed. “Manor?”

    Ariana blinked, realizing once again how much of her life he didn’t know. “Yes. Years ago, I was looking for something more permanent for the Rangers. Bann Teagan, I guess Arl now, told me about a property abandoned during the Blight. I bought it—just outside Redcliffe. It’s defensible, spacious. I think we can use it as an outpost for soldiers and Rangers alike.”

    Cullen’s surprise was evident, but it gave way to something subtler—an appreciation for how organized and deliberate the Rangers seemed to be.

    Ariana’s gaze swept across the table, her voice steady but softer. “We’re not just clearing roads. Make sure they understand this is about helping people—securing supplies, finding lost loved ones. They need us. We did what we could while we were there, but it wasn’t enough.”

    Riley nodded again. “I’ll get Malcolm and the others on it. We’ll leave before sunrise.”

    Ariana turned to Cullen. “Do you have any objections or concerns, Commander? You know better what the Inquisition might need.”

    Cullen, who had been listening intently, shook his head. “I can spare a few soldiers to bolster your forces. Securing the horses is a priority for us as well. Unfortunately, we don’t have enough soldiers to meet all of Dennet’s requirements alone.”

    “Then it’s settled.” Ariana allowed herself a small smile. Planning like this with Cullen felt unexpectedly natural—an echo of the ease they once shared.

    Isabel tapped her fingers thoughtfully on the table. “And the supplies? Haven’s already stretched thin.”

    Ariana smirked. “Start pressing our favorite Orlesian nobles. They’re always hiding coin somewhere—just don’t promise me to any balls.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, glancing at Ariana’s annoyance already.

    Riley offered a mock salute. “By your order, Wolf. Anything else?”

    Ariana hesitated, her voice softening. “Send word to the families of the fallen. Let them know we haven’t forgotten.”

    Riley’s teasing demeanor gave way to something more solemn. “We’ll handle it.”

    Isabel stood, brushing her hands over her skirts. “We’ll get to work.”

    Cullen watched the two women leave, then turned back to Ariana. “You’ve built something remarkable.”

    Ariana looked at him, a sense of relief washing over her. Her sharp edges momentarily softened by his words. “It’s not just me. It never has been.”

    “So… Redcliffe?” Cullen asked tentatively. “That’s where you’ve been these past few years?”

    Ariana’s looked at him. There was a flicker of something in his question—pain, perhaps? Regret? “I…Yes. The manor is about a half day’s ride from the village.”

    For a moment, silence hung between them, laden with unspoken thoughts. He had been looking for her. She wasn’t hiding, but she realized now he wouldn’t have known where to start. The thought lingered, bittersweet. 

    “I’m sorry,” Ariana said as her gaze dropped to the table “I never meant to hide from you. I just… went home. I guess I didn’t realize…” her words trailed off as she thought through it all. She meant it. She hadn’t been hiding, but it hadn’t occurred that she had never told Cullen anything about her life in Ferelden.

    Cullen leaned forward slightly, his voice gentle but firm. “Ariana, you don’t need to explain. I understand why you couldn’t tell me then.”

    She looked up at him, her hazel-green eyes filled with both relief and sorrow. “Do you?” she asked softly. “Because I should have told you. About the Rangers, about everything. You were always honest with me, but I—”

    “It’s all right,” Cullen interrupted, his tone reassuring. “You don’t need to carry that guilt. You were protecting people, Ari. That’s who you are.” His hand moved slightly, as though he wanted to reach for hers but thought better of it.

    The warmth in his words soothed the edges of her guilt, but a flicker of uncertainty remained. “I wasn’t hiding from you,” she said quietly, needing him to believe it. “Not then, and not now.”

    Cullen held her gaze for a long moment before nodding. “I believe you,” he said softly.

    Ariana hesitated, then spoke softly. “You should come see it one day,” she said, her voice quieter than before. The invitation hung in the air, vulnerable and uncertain, and her fingers fidgeted slightly on the table as she waited for his response.

    Cullen’s eyes flicked to hers, his lips parting as though to speak, but he hesitated. “I… I’d like that,” he said finally, his voice low, almost cautious.

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on him, searching his face. The way he spoke—like someone treading carefully over unstable ground—made her chest tighten. Did he think she would take it back? Or was he just as unsure as she was of where they stood?

    Her voice softened. “It’s not grand, I suppose, but it’s home.” She glanced down, her thumb brushing over her ring. “I’ve always thought you’d like it there.”

    Cullen’s posture shifted, his shoulders relaxing just slightly, though his hand tightened on the table. “It sounds… peaceful,” he said, a faint warmth coloring his tone.

    Would he want this? Could he want that life? Her heart ached at the thought. But his words, his tone—they weren’t dismissive. If anything, they carried the same weight of hesitation she felt. Maybe… maybe her dream wasn’t that impossible.

    Ariana let out a breath, forcing a wry smile. “What do you say to another round?”

    ~~~

    As they left the tavern, their steps carried them aimlessly through Haven, the crisp night air brushing against their faces. Snow crunched beneath their boots, but Cullen barely registered the cold. His focus lingered on her—Ariana, walking beside him with quiet confidence, her head tilted slightly as if lost in thought. There was a warmth to this moment, fragile and fleeting, yet it steadied him.

    The Ariana he’d known in Kirkwall had always been sharp-witted, determined, and guarded, but he had glimpsed her vulnerabilities—the unspoken fears, the quiet dreams she rarely shared. Tonight, those layers seemed more intertwined, the White Wolf and the woman he had loved becoming one.

    She’s waiting for you to take the leap. Isabel’s words echoed in his mind, cutting through his usual calm. But could he? The weight of their past mistakes hung between them, unresolved.

    “I almost forgot,” Ariana said suddenly, her voice breaking the stillness. There was a lightness to her tone, playful and free. “You’ll never guess what I found in the Hinterlands.”

    Cullen tilted his head slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile. “Ruins, I’d wager,” he said, his voice teasing.

    Ariana stopped mid-step, her brow quirking in mock suspicion. “Did Solas tell you?”

    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. “I don’t need Solas to tell me. You’ve always had a knack for stumbling upon ancient puzzles.”

    She laughed, the sound warm and unguarded. “Fine,” she relented, resuming their pace.

    “Are you going to tell me, or should I guess?” he asked.

    Her eyes lit up, her enthusiasm spilling over. “A working Astrarium! Can you believe it? It’s intact and seems to point to something bigger.”

    Cullen felt a flicker of intrigue. “And you didn’t solve it?”

    She sighed dramatically, her breath visible in the cold air. “People to save, demons to fight… the usual distractions.”

    “Ah, such mundane tasks,” Cullen said lightly, earning a smirk from her. “I’d hate to think you were neglecting your ruins.”

    “I’ll drag you along next time,” she teased, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    He smiled, her words tugging at old memories of simpler days spent exploring ruins together. “You’ve always had a way of making me see the world differently,” he said softly, the words slipping out before he could stop them.

    Ariana turned to him, her gaze lingering. For a moment, it felt as though time slowed, the weight of their shared history pressing down yet somehow lifting, too. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but then her hand brushed against his, the contact so fleeting it could have been accidental.

    Without thinking, Cullen reached out, his fingers slipping between hers, interlacing gently. The motion felt natural, like a piece of their old lives slipping back into place.

    Ariana paused, glancing down at their joined hands. When her eyes met his, she didn’t pull away. Instead, she smiled—a small, knowing smile that sent a warmth through him more potent than the strongest fire.

    Neither spoke, but the silence between them was different now—less heavy, more charged with unspoken understanding.

    As they reached the frozen lake, its surface shimmering under the moonlight, Cullen allowed himself a moment to simply be. He didn’t have the answers, didn’t know if he could fully mend what was broken, but this—her hand in his—felt like a start.

    And for tonight, it was enough.

  • Chapter 60 – The Watchful Eye

    22  Guardian – 1 Drakonis 9:41

    Ariana woke slowly, her mind sluggish and her body heavy with exhaustion. Her eyelids fluttered open, and the dim light of the room gradually came into focus. Everything felt unfamiliar—strange yet comforting in a way she couldn’t place. She blinked again, her gaze settling on a figure by her bedside.

    “Isabel?” she croaked, her voice raw and unsteady, the effort of speaking scraping against her throat.

    Isabel turned sharply, her face breaking into a mixture of relief and concern. “Ari, thank the Maker,” she murmured, stepping closer. But before she could say more, the door opened, and an elf girl carrying a box entered.

    The girl froze mid-step, her eyes widening as she noticed Ariana stirring. The box slipped from her grasp, clattering noisily to the floor. “I-I didn’t know you were awake!” she stammered, her hands fluttering helplessly. “I swear, I didn’t mean to—”

    Ariana raised her hand weakly, trying to reassure her. “It’s… fine,” she managed, though her voice was barely above a whisper.

    But instead of calming, the girl dropped to her knees abruptly, her voice trembling. “I beg your forgiveness and your blessing! I’m just a humble servant—please, I didn’t mean to disturb you!”

    Ariana blinked, utterly baffled. Her gaze flicked to Isabel, who met her with a resigned sigh and an expression that clearly said, We have a lot to talk about.

    The girl scrambled to her feet, eyes darting nervously. “Seeker Pentaghast requests your presence in the Chantry,” she said in a rush, her words tumbling over each other. “With Chancellor Roderick. She said to come at once.” Without waiting for a response, she bolted out the door, the sound of her retreating footsteps echoing in the hall.

    “Well, that was… strange,” Ariana muttered, her brow furrowing.

    Isabel stepped closer, sitting on the edge of the bed. Without warning, she pulled Ariana into a tight embrace. “Maker’s breath, it’s good to see you awake,” she said softly, her voice thick with relief.

    Ariana returned the hug, letting herself sink into the familiar comfort of Isabel’s presence. “How long?” she asked as they pulled apart. “How long was I out this time?”

    “Four days,” Isabel said, her tone careful. “Since you closed the Breach. Or, tried to.”

    “Tried?” Ariana’s heart sank. “So it’s still open?”

    “It’s… contained, for now,” Isabel admitted, her sigh heavy. Her eyes flicked to Ariana’s left hand, where the faint glow of the mark pulsed softly. “But it’s stopped growing, and the mark seems… stable. For now.”

    Ariana frowned, staring down at her hand. The mark had brought her nothing but pain and confusion, a constant reminder of everything she had failed to prevent. Her thoughts spiraled, but one concern quickly broke through the haze. “Where’s Emma?” she asked, panic rising in her voice. She shouldn’t be here. Not in Haven. Not in this chaos.

    Isabel’s expression softened, her lips curving into an unexpected smile. “She’s safe. With Cullen.”

    Ariana’s breath caught at the name. “Cullen?” she echoed, quickly remembering that she had found him. He was alive.

    “He’s been looking after her,” Isabel continued, her smile growing. “He’s been reading to her, taking her along on his rounds. You’d think she’d it was her birthday every day the way she lights up around him.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her chest tightening. The image of Cullen and Emma together was both comforting and painful. “What did he tell her about his absence?” she asked, her voice quieter now.

    “That it was duty that kept him away,” Isabel said, chuckling softly. “Though I’d say he’s doing everything he can to make up for it now. And Emma… she adores him.”

    Ariana nodded, her emotions a tangled mess. She was relieved—grateful, even—but the thought of Cullen with Emma, filling the void he’d left behind, brought an ache she couldn’t quite name. Her fingers reached for the ring on her necklace, finding comfort in it still being there.

    Isabel’s keen eyes caught the motion, but she said nothing. Instead, she placed a gentle hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “You should meet Seeker Pentaghast,” she said, gesturing toward the door. “And… don’t be alarmed when you step outside.”

    Ariana tilted her head, puzzled, but Isabel offered no further explanation. With a resigned sigh, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood. Her muscles protested the movement, and her body felt heavier than it should, but she forced herself to push through the discomfort. Quickly dressing, she followed Isabel to the door.

    The moment she stepped outside, she froze. Soldiers and townsfolk alike lined the path, their eyes fixed on her with reverence. Some saluted; others knelt, bowing their heads in awe. Whispers rippled through the crowd:

    “That’s her… the Herald of Andraste.”

    Her jaw tightened, her unease growing with every passing second. Herald? What in the Void is going on? She forced a neutral expression, offering polite nods as she walked past, but the attention made her skin crawl. She caught snippets of desperate pleas and fervent blessings, and it was all she could do not to run back inside.

    By the time she reached the Chantry doors, her patience was paper-thin. She walked through the main hall, raised voices echoed from within the room at the end, sharp and heated. She recognized them instantly—Chancellor Roderick and Cassandra.

    “…this is madness!” Roderick was shouting. “We must take control of this situation before it spirals further out of hand!”

    “Control?” Cassandra’s voice was sharp as steel. “You mean by blaming the one person who might actually save us?”

    Ariana sighed, bracing herself. This is going to be fun. With a steadying breath, she pushed the doors open and stepped inside.

    ~~~

    As soon as Ariana stepped into the War Room, Chancellor Roderick’s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. “Chain her! I want her prepared for travel to the capital for trial.”

    Ariana stopped mid-step, her hands twitching at her sides as she resisted the urge to reach for daggers that weren’t there. “Still a prisoner, I see,” she said, her tone dry but laced with defiance.

    “Disregard that and leave us,” Cassandra barked at the two Templars flanking Roderick. They exchanged uneasy glances but obeyed, saluting before exiting the room.

    “You walk a dangerous line, Seeker,” Roderick said, his words dripping with disdain.

    Cassandra crossed her arms, unyielding. “The Breach is stable, but it remains a threat. I will not ignore it.”

    Ariana stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension. “Am I still a suspect? After nearly dying to close it?”

    “You absolutely are—” Roderick began, his face reddening, but Cassandra cut him off sharply.

    “Not,” Cassandra said firmly. “The Herald did what she could to close the Breach. I heard the voices in the Temple. Most Holy called out to her.”

    “But someone caused the explosion,” Leliana interjected smoothly, stepping into the conversation. “Someone Most Holy did not expect. Perhaps they perished with the others—or perhaps they have allies who yet live.” Her sharp gaze flicked to Roderick, her words deliberate and biting.

    The Chancellor recoiled slightly, his confidence faltering. “I am a suspect?” he asked, his tone incredulous.

    “You and many others,” Leliana said, her calm delivery laced with the weight of her scrutiny.

    “But not the pris—” Roderick started again, only for Ariana to interrupt, her patience fraying.

    “It’s Lady Ariana Trevelyan to you, Chancellor,” she snapped, her voice precise and icy. “Daughter of Bann Trevelyan of Ostwick. My family’s support of the Chantry is no secret. I’d suggest you begin showing the respect due to my station—or at least some manners.”

    Roderick’s face flushed with indignation, his anger barely contained. “This is not for you to decide!” he spat, turning back to Cassandra.

    Without a word, Cassandra slammed a heavy tome onto the table, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a hammer on an anvil. The insignia of the Watchful Eye—Visus—adorned its cover.

    “Do you know what this is, Chancellor?” Cassandra demanded, her voice tight with restrained fury. “A writ from the Divine, granting us the authority to act. As of this moment, I declare the Inquisition reborn. We will close the Breach, find those responsible, and restore order.”

    The words hung in the air, heavy with finality. Roderick stared at her, his face a mask of alarm and barely contained rage, before turning on his heel and storming out of the room.

    Ariana watched him go, her expression carefully neutral, though her mind raced. An Inquisition. The Inquisition. A spark of something stirred within her, something she hadn’t felt in years. It wasn’t hope—it was resolve. She had studied the Inquisition of Old, admired their boldness in the face of chaos. And Visus had guided her through her darkest moments. The memory of Cullen placing the book in her hands for her seventeenth birthday flickered in her mind—how he’d smiled and said, “ I thought these might interest you.” Seeing it now felt like fate pulling her back toward something inevitable.

    As the doors closed, Ariana turned to Cassandra, arching an eyebrow. “So, you’ve changed your mind about me then?”

    Cassandra met her gaze, her shoulders softening slightly. “I was wrong,” she admitted, her words slow but sincere. “Perhaps I still am. But I cannot deny that you were exactly what we needed when we needed it.”

    The admission caught Ariana off guard, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. How often does Cassandra Pentaghast admit she’s wrong? The weight of it surprised her, and she felt an unexpected flicker of respect for the Seeker.

    “So… an Inquisition,” Ariana said slowly, the weight of the word settling over her. “As in, the Inquisition of Old?”

    “It was the Divine’s directive,” Leliana said, her voice quieter now but no less resolute. “To find those who will stand with us against the chaos. But this is not like the Inquisition of old. We have no leader, no army, and now no support from the Chantry.”

    “We have no choice,” Cassandra said, her voice firm. “We must act now—with you at our side,” she added, her gaze steady on Ariana.

    Ariana blinked, surprised by the earnestness in Cassandra’s tone. Just weeks ago, she had been leading the Silver Rangers with clear purpose. Now, everything was upended. She thought of Kirkwall, of the Breach, of the people who whispered “Herald” and looked to her as if she could save them. The White Wolf didn’t falter. If this was her path, so be it.

    “I’ll do it,” she said finally, her voice steady despite the weight of her decision. “If you are truly trying to restore order. One last time. You have my support—and that of any Silver Rangers who remain.”

    Cassandra’s lips twitched into a brief, genuine smile. She extended her hand, and Ariana hesitated only for a moment before clasping it.

    “Then the Inquisition is reborn,” Cassandra said, her tone resolute.

    Ariana glanced at the others in the room, the weight of their gazes pressing down on her. This is a new path, she thought. Let’s hope it doesn’t end like the last one.

    ~~~

    Cullen stepped into the War Room alongside Josephine, his gaze instinctively drawn to Ariana. She stood near the table, deep in conversation with Leliana. Her posture was straight, her movements deliberate, but Cullen could see the tension lingering beneath the surface. 

    “You seem to know quite a bit about the Inquisition’s history,” Leliana remarked, her tone more curious than accusatory. 

    Ariana offered a faint smile, though there was a wistful undertone to it. “My father and I used to spend hours poring over old texts and stories. Legends, myths, history—he made it all come alive. It was our way of finding peace in… everything else.” Her gaze momentarily drifted, a flicker of warmth breaking through the exhaustion on her face. 

    Cullen felt a small, unexpected pang in his chest. The way she spoke about her father brought back memories of the times he’d seen that same spark of passion in her before. That spark, buried under years of pain and responsibility, was something he hadn’t realized he missed until now. 

    “I could hear Chancellor Roderick from across Haven as he left the Chantry,” Cullen said, his smirk faint but deliberate as he glanced toward Cassandra. “I take it he was not pleased?” 

    “Bureaucrats,” Cassandra muttered with a visible grimace, her frustration clear. 

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound cutting through the tension like a cool breeze. Leliana, ever perceptive, seized the moment and gestured gracefully toward Josephine. “I don’t believe you’ve met Lady Montilyet, our ambassador. And… I believe you know Commander Cullen, our military leader.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound lightening the atmosphere for a brief moment. Leliana, seizing the opportunity, gestured to Josephine. “I don’t believe you’ve met Lady Montilyet yet, Lady Trevelyan.” 

    Ariana turned toward Josephine, inclining her head politely. “A pleasure, I’m sure.” 

    Josephine smiled warmly. “You are the talk of Haven, Herald.”  she interrupted.

    Ariana’s posture stiffened almost imperceptibly, but Cullen caught it. The easy humor in her expression faded as quickly as it had come. “Herald?” she repeated, her tone guarded. She forced a polite smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Just Ariana, or Wolf will do. Lady Trevelyan if we’re being formal, but please, not Herald.” Her words came faster, sharper. “I’ve sufficient titles already. I don’t need to add more. Besides, no one’s actually explained why I’m suddenly Andraste’s chosen.” 

    “There was a woman in the rift behind you,” Leliana said gently, her voice measured. “Many believe it was Andraste herself.” 

    “Maker help me…” Ariana muttered under her breath, lowering her gaze. Her hand drifted to her hair, fingers threading through it in a rare moment of visible frustration. She exhaled slowly, her voice low and tinged with exasperation. “And what proof do they have beyond a vision none of us understand?” 

    Josephine stepped forward, her tone soothing. “It is not proof they seek, Lady Trevelyan. It is hope. The people are frightened, and they see you as a sign of salvation.” 

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she looked away. Cullen’s attention lingered on her. To most in the room, she might have seemed merely irritable, her sarcasm a shield. But to him, it was more than that. She was uncomfortable in ways she couldn’t yet voice, and her movements betrayed it. 

    She rubbed her left ring finger with her right hand, the motion subtle but deliberate. It might have looked like idle fidgeting, but Cullen knew better. Ariana rarely fidgeted. When she did, it was usually the hem of her cloak or the edge of her sleeve. This movement was focused, almost meditative. 

    Cullen watched her for a moment, and then watched as her hand slid up to her chest, grasping something underneath her scarf. She had removed the ring. Likely, attached it to her necklace. But why?

    “I should leave you to it,” Ariana said suddenly, straightening as though bracing herself. Her voice was steady, but Cullen could hear the undercurrent of weariness. “The Inquisition’s leaders have work to do, and I…” She hesitated, exhaling a soft laugh that carried more self-deprecation than humor. “I need to go tell the Rangers what I just signed them up for. For the third time.” 

    Leliana gave her a small nod, but Cullen took a step forward. “Ariana.” His voice was quiet but firm, and she turned to meet his gaze. 

    For a moment, the world seemed to fade around them. Cullen opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. What could he say now? That she didn’t have to carry this weight alone? That she could still rely on him after all this time? 

    Her eyes searched his face, and he saw something in them—a flicker of trust, of longing—before she forced a smile and nodded. “I’ll be fine, Commander.” 

    I can’t let you carry this alone. Not this time.

    ~~~

    The doors of the Chantry shut behind Ariana with a quiet thud, the sound swallowed by the biting mountain air. She lingered for a moment, the chill sinking into her bones, but it did little to smother the fire of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. Guilt, frustration, and doubt churned beneath the surface, clawing at her composure.

    Riley might actually kill me this time.

    The thought was fleeting, a desperate attempt to stave off the heaviness pressing on her chest. She exhaled slowly, watching her breath curl and vanish in the frigid air.

    “Wolf!”

    The voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, sharp and unmistakable. Her head snapped toward it, and relief surged through her like a tide. Riley stood a few paces away, her frame solid and unyielding as ever. Ariana didn’t think—she moved, crossing the distance between them in a heartbeat and pulling Riley into a fierce embrace.

    “I thought you were dead,” she murmured, her voice breaking enough to betray the raw edge of her emotions.

    Riley stiffened briefly but returned the hug, her tone carefully neutral. “What would make you think that?”

    Ariana stepped back, straightening her posture, though the vulnerability lingered in her gaze. “Because I woke up with this on my hand,” she said, holding up her marked palm, the faint green glow pulsing ominously, “and without you in sight. I assumed the worst.”

    “Well, someone had to keep the demons off your back while you napped,” Riley quipped, her smirk faint but deliberate. “You’re welcome, by the way.”

    Despite herself, Ariana let out a quiet laugh. “Maker’s breath, remind me why I keep you around?”

    “Because I’m the only one who’ll tell you when you’re being a damn fool.”

    The banter carried them toward the tavern, but the levity felt fragile, like glass threatening to shatter. As they settled at a table, the flickering firelight illuminated the lines of exhaustion etched into their faces.

    Isabel joined them, her expression grim as they reviewed the numbers. The list was stark and merciless.

    “Eighty-seven Rangers gone,” Ariana murmured, her voice hollow. She stared into her glass as though it might offer answers.

    “Fifty at the Temple,” Riley confirmed, her voice low but steady. “The rest holding the line while you tried to close the Breach.”

    The words cut deep, and Ariana clenched her jaw, her fingers tightening around the glass. Eighty-seven. The number echoed in her mind, heavy and unforgiving. She had never lost so many in one mission—not even close. The Rangers were supposed to protect, to endure, to survive. This wasn’t survival.

    Her chest tightened, but she forced herself to speak, her voice low but firm. “Isabel, arrange proper funerals for those we can recover. Riley, send scouts to retrieve any personal effects for their families.”

    Isabel hesitated, her tone careful but questioning. “Are those our priorities right now?”

    “They deserve better,” Ariana said sharply. “They gave their lives for this.”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, her arms crossing over her chest. “And what about the rest of us?” she asked, her tone cutting. “Are we going home after this, or are we signing up for more suicide missions?”

    Ariana’s silence spoke volumes. Riley leaned back in her chair, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” she muttered. “You signed us up, didn’t you?”

    Ariana met her gaze head-on, her expression steady but weary. “The Inquisition needs us.”

    Riley’s fist hit the table with a dull thud, drawing glances from nearby patrons. “Damn it, Wolf! We just lost nearly a hundred people. Eighty-seven Rangers who trusted you to bring them home.” Her voice rose, thick with anger and grief. “This isn’t like our other jobs. It’s not just another contract or favor to the Divine. This… this is madness.”

    Ariana’s chair scraped loudly as she stood, her composure fraying. “Yes, it’s madness,” she snapped, her voice sharp. “But turning our backs now would make every one of those deaths meaningless. I didn’t ask for this mark, Riley, and I sure as hell didn’t ask to lose them. But if we don’t fight this, we lose everything. Kirkwall taught me that.”

    The name hung heavily in the air, silencing Riley for a moment. The weight of Ariana’s words settled like stones between them, each one sharp and unyielding.

    Finally, Ariana drew a steadying breath, her tone softening but losing none of its resolve. “I won’t force anyone to stay. Put it to the Rangers. Those who want to leave can go home. But I’m seeing this through.”

    As she turned toward the door, her steps faltered briefly. Cullen stood just beyond the threshold, his gaze meeting hers. He hadn’t intended to eavesdrop, but the tension in the air held him in place.

    “Sorry,” Ariana muttered as she brushed past him, her walls snapping back into place.

    At the door, she paused, gesturing to her makeshift gear. “And someone get me my armor. I’m done with this nonsense.” Her voice carried a faint note of humor, but her stride was steady as she disappeared into the night.

    The door swung shut, leaving Riley, Isabel, and Cullen in tense silence.

    “She’s going to get us all killed,” Riley muttered darkly, her voice low.

    Cullen’s gaze lingered on the door, his thoughts a quiet storm. No, she’ll break herself before she lets that happen.

    ~~~

    Over the next few days, the Inquisition’s leaders busied themselves with the monumental task of beginning preparations: sending out communications, organizing their ranks, and gathering allies. Haven buzzed with activity as soldiers, scholars, and scouts worked tirelessly under the leadership of Cassandra, Leliana, Cullen, and Josephine.

    Meanwhile, Isabel and Riley dedicated their efforts to the funeral preparations—a task that initially drew some confused glances from other members of the Inquisition. Riley had posed a single question to all the remaining Silver Rangers: would they stay and ally with the Inquisition, or return home to continue regular Ranger business? To the surprise of nearly everyone except Riley and Isabel, every single Ranger chose to stay. Not a single soul even hesitated. To a man, they reaffirmed their commitment to the White Wolf and their shared mission.

    Isabel took charge of arranging the funeral, selecting a quiet area near the lake just outside Haven’s walls. Together, the Rangers built pyres and prepared their fallen comrades with care and reverence. On the night of the funeral, all surviving Rangers gathered by the lakeshore, led by Ariana. The flames of the pyres reflected in their solemn expressions as they paid their respects to the eighty-seven who had fallen. This was not just a goodbye to comrades—it was a testament to their unity and their belief in their cause.

    The scene had a ripple effect. Soldiers and townsfolk began approaching Isabel and Riley, asking if they could organize funerals for their own lost loved ones. Isabel readily agreed, helping wherever she could. This simple act—caring for the dead and honoring their sacrifices—created a wave of respect throughout Haven. Slowly but surely, those who had doubted the Rangers began to see them in a new light. These weren’t just mercenaries or hired swords. They were a force of people who cared deeply, who fought for more than gold or glory.

    Even Cullen, who had long harbored a natural distrust of mercenaries, found himself rethinking his stance as he observed the Rangers. Their loyalty, discipline, and compassion for their fallen comrades was undeniable. She was right all along, he thought, unable to deny the evidence in front of him. These were not brigands; they were heroes in their own right. They answered to her, and she had molded them into a reflection of herself. They shared her values.

    That night, Haven was alive with a rare and much-needed celebration of life. The Rangers and the people of Haven, honored their fallen by telling stories, laughing through tears, and toasting to their memories. It was a bittersweet gathering—a moment of unity amidst the chaos.

    Cullen, however, took a walk to clear his thoughts. His steps were instinctive, leading him along the lake. His breath misted in the cold air, and the faint sound of laughter and music drifted from the village square. The thoughts of the past week lingered. The Conclave, the attempt to seal the breach, all those lost, the war… but more than anything his thoughts keep drifting to Ariana.

    She had been quieter since the funeral. The strength she showed in front of the Rangers was still there, but Cullen had seen the cracks beneath her armor. She was carrying something heavier than grief, and it gnawed at him.

    As he rounded the corner near the front gates, he spotted her perched atop the wall near one of the Mabari statues, her silhouette illuminated by the faint light of the moon. She leaned against the stone, her figure still and quiet, but her hand moved absently, fingers brushing the ring on her necklace.

    The ring, Cullen thought, his chest tightening. She had been wearing it at the Conclave, yet now it hung from her neck. Why had she taken it off? His mind spiraled with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last.

    Hiding in plain sight again, he thought, smiling briefly at the memory.

    “Is Andraste’s Herald finding more comfort in Andraste’s Mabari tonight?” he called softly, his voice carrying just enough warmth to break through the stillness.

    Ariana flinched, startled. “Cullen,” she said, her voice soft but strained. “I didn’t hear you.”

    He stepped closer, his boots crunching in the snow. “You’ve been spending a lot of time up here,” he remarked gently. “It’s becoming a habit.”

    “Mabaris are reliable companions, I hear,” she replied, her attempt at humor faltering as she looked away.

    The vulnerability in her posture tugged at something deep in Cullen’s chest. In Kirkwall, she would have met him with a sharp grin, deflecting his concern with ease. Now, there was no deflection, only the weight of her grief pressing down on her.

    “Why don’t you come down here and talk about it?” he offered gently, his tone leaving no room for pretense. He knew she’d been crying and didn’t want her to feel ashamed of it.

    Her fingers stilled against the ring, and for a moment, he thought she might refuse. But then she sighed, the sound heavy with exhaustion, and pushed herself off the ledge. She landed softly on the snow-covered stairs, her movements as fluid as ever, but Cullen couldn’t stop himself from stepping forward, his hand brushing her arm.

    “Maker’s breath, Ariana,” he muttered. “One of these days—”

    “I could break an ankle,” she interrupted, her lips quirking into a faint smile. “I know.”

    Cullen chuckled despite himself, shaking his head. “You could at least pretend to be careful.”

    “Where’s the fun in that?” she teased, though her voice lacked its usual spark.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head in defeat. “Walk with me?” he finally asked after a few moments, offering his arm.

    Ariana didn’t say anything. She simply nodded once, taking his arm and falling into step beside him.

    As they walked, silence stretched between them. “They’re dead because of me,” she said finally, motioning to the parchment in her hand. Her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s gaze snapped back to her, his brow furrowing. “You can’t believe that,” he said firmly.

    She laughed bitterly, a sound that made his chest ache. “Fifty Rangers at the Temple, gone. Thirty-seven more holding the line while I—” She faltered, gesturing toward her glowing hand. “While I failed to close the Breach.”

    “They followed you because they believed in you,” Cullen countered, keeping his tone steady. “They chose to stand with you, knowing the risks.”

    As they reached the edge of the settlement Ariana stepped toward the ledge, crouching down looking out to the lake.

    “Many of them were your men…” her voice trailed off knowing what the implication was. Ariana hesitated for a moment before handing him the parchment without a word.

    “My–” Cullen’s mind raced with what she meant. Cullen unrolled the parchment, his eyes scanning the names, his heart sinking as he recognized several. The defectors from Kirkwall. He knelt down next to her trying to meet her gaze “They were still with you? They stayed with the Rangers?”

    Ariana nodded, but couldn’t meet his gaze, and Cullen could see the guilt she was carrying, the tears that were gathering in her eyes. “I needed Templars at the Conclave. Or so I told myself. If I was going to try to maintain order between mages and Templars.”

    Cullen had known Templars had defected when the transports were intercepted, but he assumed they had simply left everything about the Order behind. He never imagined that they had not only joined the Rangers but remained with them all these years.

    “Those men joined the Rangers because they wanted to help people,” Her shoulders tensed, and she took a shaky breath. “And now they’re gone.” Her voice broke, her arms wrapping tightly around herself. “How many more, Cullen? How many more will die because of me?”

    He leaned in closer to her, his hand resting gently on her shoulder. “They didn’t die because of you,” he said softly. “They died fighting for something they believed in. You gave them that purpose, Ari.”

    She shook her head, her voice thick with emotion. “It’s not enough.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his eyes searching hers. “It will never feel like enough,” he admitted. “But that doesn’t mean it wasn’t worth it.”

    Her gaze met his, and for a moment, he saw the cracks in her walls, the pain she tried so hard to hide.  She pressed her lips together tightly, shaking her head as though trying to force the emotions away. Then the tears came, silent and unbidden, slipping down her cheeks and a small, broken sound escaped her.

    Cullen didn’t hesitate. He pulled her into his arms, his hold firm but gentle. She stiffened briefly, but then her defenses crumbled, and she clung to him, her fingers gripping his tunic as though he were her lifeline.

    “I’m here,” he murmured, his voice steady despite the ache in his chest. “You’re not alone, Ari. You’ll never be alone.”

    Her sobs wracked her body, but Cullen held her tighter, his hand cradling the back of her head. He didn’t offer empty reassurances or promises. He simply stayed, letting her lean on him, letting her know without words that he wouldn’t leave her side.

    When her sobs finally began to slow, Cullen felt her weight settle against him, her breathing still uneven but steadier now. She let out a long, trembling exhale, her grip on his tunic loosening slightly but not letting go entirely. “Will you stay a while?” she whispered.

    Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.

    Cullen brushed a stray tear from her cheek, his touch lingering for a moment. “As long as you need me,” he said softly, the weight of the word carrying everything he couldn’t yet say.

    Ariana’s fingers tightened briefly against his tunic again at his words, and for a moment, she looked up at him. Her gaze was still tearful, but there was something else there too—an unspoken plea. Cullen didn’t press, though the intensity of her gaze left his breath catching. Instead, he offered her a small, reassuring smile and stayed where he was, letting her rest against him.

    They sat in silence for a while, the cold forgotten as the warmth of their shared grief and resolve surrounded them. For now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    Sleep eluded Ariana that night, her mind a tempest of grief, guilt, and tangled emotions. Having Cullen near again after so long brought everything rushing back to the surface. Years had passed since they last spoke, yet the moment she saw him, it was as if no time had passed. The ease with which they had fought together by the rift—the silent understanding, the synchronization in every move—had been effortless, natural. Slipping into his arms had been just as natural.

    But now, when everything felt fragile and uncertain, she didn’t know if she deserved the solace she found in him. And yet… just hours ago, she had collapsed into his arms, and he had held her. Not as a Commander comforting the Herald of Andraste, but as Cullen. As the man who had once been hers. “As long as you need me,” he had said. Did he still mean it?

    She reached for the other side of the bed as if hoping to find him there, only to withdraw her hand sharply. The emptiness was unbearable. For the first time in years, she allowed herself to admit the truth: she would not find peace unless he was there to hold her.

    Unbidden, memories surged—stolen moments in Kirkwall, quiet nights filled with laughter and confessions, the warmth of his hand against hers, the way his gaze could silence every storm within her. She had always hoped they would get another chance, and here he was. He had been looking for her, writing a letter she didn’t get until she thought it was too late. His letter said he wanted to mend what was broken. But could they?

    Her chest tightened, and she shifted restlessly beneath the blanket, her hand brushing against her ring. She had seen Cullen glance at her hand earlier, searching for it. He’d tried not to let it show, but she had caught the flicker of disappointment in his eyes. Did he still expect her to wear the ring? Did he want her to?

    Ariana’s gaze fell to her left hand, studying it in the moonlight. The mark didn’t seem to affect anything else, and for now, it was stable. She hesitated only a moment before reaching for her necklace, unclasping it and sliding the ring from its cord. Slowly, she slipped it back onto her finger.

    I vowed to find him, to get him back, she thought. And I did. He’s alive, safe, and here. I can’t waste time anymore, letting years pass by in doubt. Not after the Conclave. Not after all we’ve lost.

    But was she being selfish? The Inquisition, the Breach, the mark—it was all bigger than them. Her desires felt petty compared to the weight of the world. And yet, if there was even a chance… If I’m going to risk everything, why not this too?

    The next morning arrived too soon. Ariana rose, exhaustion hidden behind practiced composure, though the shadows beneath her eyes betrayed her sleepless night. She adjusted her coat with mechanical precision, pushing through the heaviness weighing her down. She hadn’t yet finished buckling her boots when a messenger arrived, summoning her to the Chantry.

    The walk through Haven was brisk, the cold air biting against her skin. Snow crunched beneath her boots as she approached the War Room. Cassandra was already waiting at the steps, her posture tense.

    “Does it trouble you?” Cassandra asked, her sharp eyes flicking to Ariana’s hand, which brushed against her coat absently.

    “Not really,” Ariana replied, glancing at the faint green glow of the mark. “The pain is gone, at least. Now it just… tingles.”

    “Well, the mark—and the Breach—are stable for now,” Cassandra responded. “Solas believes that with enough power, a second attempt to seal it will succeed. The same power used to open the Breach in the first place.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow. “What harm could there be in throwing even more power at something we barely understand?”

    To her surprise, Cassandra chuckled softly. “Hold on to that humor. You’ll need it.”

    As they entered the War Room, the other leaders were already gathered—Leliana, Cullen, and Josephine. Ariana’s gaze darted briefly to Cullen, and she couldn’t help the faint smile that crossed her lips. He had been there for her when she needed him most, letting her break down without judgment. The memory left her both comforted and aching.

    “I believe you’ve met everyone here, albeit briefly,” Cassandra began. Her tone was businesslike, though camaraderie lingered beneath her words. “Commander Cullen will oversee the Inquisition’s forces, Lady Josephine Montilyet is our ambassador and chief diplomat, and Leliana serves as spymaster.”

    Ariana smirked, leaning lightly against the doorway. “Quite the collection of titles,” she remarked. “And here I thought I had enough of my own.”

    Cullen’s lips twitched into the faintest smile. “And now you can add ‘Herald of Andraste’ to your list,” he said, his tone teasing.

    Her smirk softened into something more guarded. “You too, then?”

    “I think you’ll find you can’t avoid it,” he replied simply, though his tone carried a reassuring note.

    Before she could respond, Leliana’s sharp voice cut in. “Let’s focus on what comes next, shall we?”

    The meeting quickly devolved into bickering. Cullen and Leliana were at odds, their arguments punctuated by Cassandra’s attempts to mediate. Ariana stood at the edge of the room, her arms crossed as frustration boiled beneath her calm exterior.

    “Magic is what created the Breach,” Cassandra said firmly. “We need magic to close it.”

    “Or pouring more magic into it could destroy us all,” Cullen countered, his voice edged with tension.

    Ariana raised a hand lightly, cutting into the rising tension. “Much as I enjoy watching all of you debate my fate, I’d prefer if we reached a decision without the bickering.”

    Josephine interjected smoothly, her diplomatic tone easing the edges of the conversation. “Unfortunately, neither the mages nor Templars are willing to speak with us. The Chantry has denounced the Inquisition—” her gaze shifted to Ariana, “and you, specifically.”

    Ariana sighed, her wry humor surfacing despite the frustration. “That didn’t take long.”

    Josephine nodded gravely. “It limits our options. Approaching either group is currently out of the question.”

    “There may be another way,” Leliana said. “A Chantry cleric, Mother Giselle, has requested to speak with you. She is well-regarded and could help sway those who might otherwise turn against us.”

    Ariana glanced at the spymaster, her expression skeptical. “And why would a Chantry cleric help someone they’ve branded a heretic?”

    “She is… different from most,” Leliana replied with a faint smile. “Her assistance could prove invaluable.”

    Ariana straightened, brushing imaginary dust from her coat. “Very well. I’ll speak with her. Let’s hope she’s as reasonable as you say.”

    “You’ll find Mother Giselle tending to the wounded in the Hinterlands near Redcliffe,” Leliana added.

    At the doorway, Ariana paused, glancing back with a wry grin. “Try not to tear each other apart while I’m gone. I’d hate to return and find the Breach isn’t the only mess I need to clean up.”

    Her remark drew a chuckle from Leliana and a faint smirk from Josephine. Cullen let out a resigned sigh, while Cassandra merely shook her head, muttering under her breath as Ariana strode out the door.

    ~~~

    Cullen had thought himself prepared for anything when Ariana stepped into the War Room, but the sight of her made his breath catch. She was clad in a new set of armor—sleek yet practical, the dark leather intricately stitched with subtle embroidery that caught the light just enough to draw the eye. The blue and red accents complemented her figure without compromising functionality, and the cloak draped over her shoulders gave her a regal, commanding air. She moved with practiced confidence, her head held high, her gaze sharp and unwavering.

    But it wasn’t just the armor that caught his attention. The scarf she often wore was gone, leaving her necklace—and the familiar pendant engraved with the Visus constellation—clearly visible against her skin. Cullen’s chest tightened as his the ring was no longer next to it. It was gone.

    The realization hit him harder than he expected. Where is it? he wondered. His mind raced with possibilities, but the gloves she wore made it impossible to tell if the ring had returned to its rightful place on her finger. She had been wearing it when he found her at the Temple. He couldn’t stop himself from hoping, foolish as it might be, that she had put it back on. But what would that even mean? Did she still believe in what they had? Did she still want what they had promised each other so long ago?

    As the others spoke, Cullen struggled to stay focused. Words swirled around him—strategies, alliances, supplies—but his thoughts remained fixed on Ariana. Every glance he stole toward her made his heart ache. You need to focus, he told himself, clenching his jaw. Yet the gnawing distraction lingered.

    When Ariana finally left the War Room, Cullen forced himself to stay behind. He picked up a report, but the words blurred on the page. Cassandra was speaking, her tone clipped as she debated with Leliana, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. Minutes passed, yet the weight in his chest only grew heavier. Finally, unable to resist any longer, he excused himself, ignoring Leliana’s raised eyebrow as he stepped out into main hall.

    Once outside, he scanned the courtyard, his breath visible in the icy air. He spotted her near the edge of Haven, the fur-lined edges of her cloak brushing the snow as she walked. Cullen ran after her, hesitating for a moment, unsure of what to say, but the thought of her walking away, of losing this chance, pushed him forward.

    “Ariana,” he called, his voice steadier than he felt.

    She turned, her expression softening as she saw him. “Cullen,” she greeted, her tone light but tinged with curiosity. “Was there something you needed?”

    For a moment, Cullen could see the weariness in her stride, the faint shadows beneath her eyes—he saw it all. She hadn’t slept. She was carrying everything: the weight of the Breach, the loss of her people, the accusations of heresy. She carried it as if it all rested solely on her shoulders. He wished more than anything that she would let him help. Let him bear this burden with her.

    He approached slowly, his hands instinctively gripping the edges of his coat. “I just… please be careful,” he said, though even he could hear the awkwardness in his tone. “Reports indicate the Hinterlands are… unstable right now.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Luckily I live there, so I think I’ll manage. Was that all?”

    Cullen faltered, his gaze flickering to her necklace again. The absence of the ring gnawed at him, but he forced himself to look away. “I—” He cleared his throat, his mind scrambling for a better excuse. “While you’re in the Hinterlands, see if you can find Horsemaster Dennet. We could use better horses for the Inquisition.”

    Her lips curved into a knowing smile, and she stepped closer, tilting her head slightly. “Horses for the Inquisition?” she repeated, her voice teasing but gentle.

    Cullen opened his mouth to reply, but the words caught in his throat. The intensity of her gaze, the way she seemed to see right through him, left him momentarily frozen. Before he could compose himself, Ariana leaned in, brushing a soft kiss against his cheek.

    “Anything for you,” she murmured, her breath warm against his skin. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away, her cloak billowing slightly in the wind.

    Cullen stood there, rooted to the spot, his hand absently brushing the spot where her lips had touched. The ache in his chest eased slightly, replaced by a fragile, flickering hope. Maybe it isn’t foolish after all, he thought, watching her disappear into the distance.

  • Chapter 59 – The White Wolf Doesn’t Falter

    19 Guardian 9:41

    The War Room’s tense atmosphere thickened with every word from Solas. Cullen stood at the edge of the table, his knuckles whitening as he gripped its edge. His mind was a storm, but he forced himself to focus on the words being spoken. Solas continued to explain the catastrophic implications of the Breach, but Cullen’s thoughts kept slipping, pulled relentlessly back to her.

    She still wears it.

    The image of the ring on Ariana’s hand burned in his mind. It had been so long, and yet, there it was—a small, silent defiance against the years and the distance. Did she wear it as a token of the past? Or as a promise, still unbroken? The thought clawed at him, equal parts hope and guilt.

    “…this was no accident,” Solas said, his voice drawing Cullen back. “Someone caused the Breach.”

    Cullen forced his attention to the elven mage. “How?” he demanded, his voice colder than he intended.

    Solas’s calm, measured tone did nothing to ease Cullen’s tension. “Such a rupture requires a deliberate act, one steeped in ancient magic. Whatever its origin, it was no mere mishap.”

    Leliana leaned forward, her sharp gaze unyielding. “And the Veil itself? How much longer before it collapses entirely?”

    Solas’s expression grew darker. “Not long. If the Breach is not sealed, demons will pour into this world unchecked. There will be no haven, no sanctuary.”

    The gravity of his words sent a ripple of silence through the room. Cullen’s jaw tightened as he glanced toward the doorway, imagining Ariana lying unconscious beyond it. She had barely survived the explosion, and now… And now they want to send her back into the fire.

    “We have no choice,” Cassandra said, her voice cutting through the silence. “The mark may be the only thing capable of sealing the Breach.”

    Cullen’s head snapped toward her. “She hasn’t even woken up, and you’re already planning to send her to the Breach?” His voice was low, but it carried the weight of his mounting frustration.

    “It is not a matter of choice, Commander,” Cassandra shot back. “If she does not act, we are all doomed.”

    Solas’s calm voice interjected. “The mark resonates with the Breach. It is a connection, a potential solution. Stabilizing it will give her the strength to close the rifts.” He paused, his gaze steady but tinged with warning. “But there are no guarantees.”

    Cullen clenched his fists, his mind rebelling against the inevitability of the situation. Ariana had faced enough—more than anyone should be asked to bear. Yet the world seemed determined to demand more from her. He could feel the familiar weight of his failures pressing down, his inability to shield her from the burdens she never deserved.

    Leliana’s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. “And what of her? Will this kill her?”

    Solas’s answer came with maddening composure. “I cannot say. The magic is unstable, and the process will take a toll. But if we do not act, the consequences will be far worse.” He paused, his gaze flickering briefly toward the doorway as if he could see Ariana through the stone walls. “The mark is bound to the Breach, its power expanding as the Breach grows. If we fail to close it, the mark will continue to spread. It will consume her, and she will die regardless. Closing the Breach may be her only chance of survival.”

    The room fell silent, the weight of Solas’s words settling heavily over them. Cullen’s stomach churned, his grip tightening on the table until his knuckles turned white. No choice, he thought bitterly. It always comes down to no choice.

    Cullen closed his eyes briefly, struggling to steady himself. The weight of the choice before them felt suffocating. He opened his eyes to find the others watching him, their faces reflecting the same grim determination.

    “We’ll do whatever it takes to protect her while she does this,” he said finally, his voice low but firm. “But she should have a say. She deserves that much.”

    “She’ll have her say,” Leliana assured him. “But for now, we prepare.”

    The others nodded, beginning to disperse, but Cullen remained rooted in place, his thoughts consumed by the image of her pale face, the glow of the mark that pulsed with unnatural light. She didn’t choose this. But I’ll make sure she survives it.

    As he turned to leave, the weight of his unspoken promise settled heavily on his shoulders. You have to survive, Ariana. I’ve failed you too many times before. Never again.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s senses returned in fragments, like pieces of shattered glass. Her head throbbed with a dull, insistent ache, and her body felt weighted, sluggish. Her left hand burned, a steady pulse of pain radiating from her palm. She opened her eyes, the dim light of the room blurring into shapes and shadows. Where am I?

    The room was unfamiliar, but the figures by the door weren’t. Valentina and Lamberto, Rangers both, stood guard, their weapons ready. A flicker of recognition tugged at the edges of her hazy thoughts. The Rangers. My Rangers.

    “Ariana?” Isabel’s voice drew her fully into the waking world. She turned her head toward the sound, muscles protesting the movement.

    “Isabel,” Ariana rasped, her voice rough from disuse. She tried to sit up, but her arms gave out beneath her.

    “Slow down,” Isabel said, her voice soft but firm. She was beside her in an instant, her hands steady as they guided Ariana back down. “You’ve been unconscious for days.”

    The words barely registered. Ariana’s memories were a jumbled mess—flashes of the Temple, the Conclave, and then… nothing. Her hand twitched, and a sharp, green light flared, sending pain shooting up her arm. She hissed, clutching her wrist as panic set in. “What… what is this?”

    Isabel’s calm faltered. “We’re still figuring that out.”

    A sharp knock interrupted them. Valentina’s hand moved instinctively to her weapon as the door opened. Two strangers stepped inside. One was a tall woman in armor, her expression sharp and assessing. The other, quieter but no less intense, followed like a shadow.

    “We need to speak with her,” the armored woman said brusquely.

    Valentina tilted her head, her tone cold. “You can speak. But if you try anything—”

    “Stand down,” Isabel interrupted, her gaze fixed on the newcomers. “Let’s hear what they have to say.”

    The taller woman stepped closer, her piercing eyes locking onto Ariana. “Tell me why we shouldn’t kill you where you lie.”

    The words hit like a blow. Ariana stared, her mind reeling. “Kill me? What—”

    “The Conclave is gone,” the woman said bluntly. “The Divine, the Templars, the mages—everyone. Dead. Except you.”

    Dead. The word echoed hollowly in Ariana’s mind. She struggled to make sense of it. “I… I don’t remember,” she admitted, her voice unsteady. “What happened?”

    The woman’s sharp gaze fell to her left hand, which pulsed faintly with green light. She grabbed Ariana’s wrist without warning, raising it for emphasis. “Explain this.”

    Ariana flinched, the pain making her gasp. “I don’t know!” she snapped, wrenching her hand back. “I don’t even know what this is.”

    Valentina stepped between them, her voice like steel. “Enough. She’s not your prisoner, Seeker.”

    “Seeker,” Ariana echoed bitterly, glaring at the woman. “Cassandra Pentaghast, The Right Hand of the Divine? Figures.”

    “What’s the last thing you remember?” Valentina asked gently, crouching beside her.

    Ariana’s breathing slowed as she tried to sort through the fragments of memory. “I was running,” she said slowly. “There were… spiders. And a woman. She reached for me, and then…” She shook her head, frustration mounting. “It’s gone.”

    Cassandra’s expression remained hard. “How convenient,” she muttered.

    “Convenient?” Ariana snapped, her voice rising despite her exhaustion. “You think I planned this? Do you have any idea what I’ve—”

    “Enough.” Isabel’s voice was a sharp rebuke, her hand resting on Ariana’s shoulder. “She’s been through enough without your accusations.”

    “We’re taking her to the Breach,” Cassandra said curtly. “She may not remember, but the mark on her hand may be the key to stopping this.”

    Ariana’s head swam as the room tilted. “The Breach?” she repeated weakly. “What the hell is the Breach?”

    “You’ll see soon enough,” Cassandra replied.

    With Valentina’s help, Ariana pushed herself to her feet, swaying unsteadily. As they stepped outside, the air hit her like a physical force—cold, sharp, and filled with the faint hum of something unnatural. She looked up and froze.

    A massive, churning tear dominated the sky, its green light casting eerie shadows across Haven. It pulsed like a heartbeat, a low hum reverberating through the air.

    “What is that?” she whispered, dread settling deep in her chest.

    “The Breach,” Cassandra said. “A tear in the Veil. It is growing, and it is killing you.”

    Ariana turned to her, disbelief and anger flaring. “Killing me? What the—” She stopped as her gaze caught on her left hand. The mark glowed faintly, the pulsing light casting her fingers in an otherworldly hue. Then her eyes fell to the ring still on her finger, a small anchor amidst the chaos.

    Relief washed over her. It’s still here. It’s safe. But the thought was fleeting, replaced by the cold realization that she didn’t understand the mark’s power. Her fingers moved to the leather choker around her neck, unclasping it with practiced ease. She carefully slid the ring onto the worn leather, its weight reassuring as she refastened the choker and tucked it beneath her tunic. She wouldn’t risk losing it to whatever this was.

    “Worried about your jewelry?” Cassandra’s voice was sharp, cutting through the moment.

    Ariana shot her a glare. “I’m listening, Seeker. You’d be amazed what I can do with my hands while still paying attention.”

    Cassandra’s jaw tightened, but she continued. “The mark is tied to the Breach. Every time it grows, the mark spreads. And it is killing you.”

    Ariana clenched her fists, her anger a shield against the rising fear. “And you think I did this?” she asked coldly. “You think I wanted this?”

    “We don’t know what happened,” Cassandra admitted, though suspicion lingered in her eyes. “But you’re the only one who survived.”

    “Then find out!” Ariana snapped. “Stop pointing fingers and do something useful. Or better yet, let me figure out who’s responsible, since you seem so lost.”

    Valentina chuckled softly, her hand steady on Ariana’s arm. “There’s the Wolf we know.”

    Ariana’s glare softened slightly, her exhaustion catching up to her. She turned back to the Breach, its unnatural light reflecting in her eyes. “Whatever this is,” she muttered, “we’ll stop it. One way or another.”

    Valentina nodded. “You’ve got us, Wolf. We’re not going anywhere.”

    Cassandra’s lips thinned, but she said nothing more as the group began moving toward the forward camp. Ariana’s jaw clenched as she kept her eyes on the swirling light above. This won’t break me, she promised herself. It never does.

    ~~~

    The sound of combat echoed louder with each step they took, the sharp clash of steel and the guttural cries of demons mixing with the unnatural hum of the Breach. Ariana’s hand throbbed in time with its pulse, each searing ache a reminder of the strange magic now tethered to her. Her fingers gripped the daggers tightly, the familiar weight grounding her in the chaos.

    “We’re getting close to the rift,” Cassandra called over her shoulder, her voice as sharp as the frost-bitten wind.

    Ariana’s gaze swept across the devastation. Burned wagons lay strewn along the path, their wheels splintered. The faint smell of sulfur lingered in the air, mingling with the acrid stench of charred wood and smoldering debris. In the distance, a jagged green crystal loomed, pulsating with the same eerie energy as the sky above. That’s it, she thought grimly. The source of all this madness.

    But as her eyes roamed the battlefield, they caught on a familiar figure—crossbow in hand, firing with calm precision at the swarm of demons surrounding him. Relief surged through her, momentarily lifting the oppressive weight in her chest.

    “Varric!” she shouted, her voice carrying both exasperation and gratitude.

    The dwarf turned, loosing another bolt before glancing back at her with a grin. “Took you long enough, pup! I was starting to think I’d be fighting these things alone.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smirk as she sprinted toward him, her daggers flashing in the dim light. She dove into the fray, each strike driven by a mix of anger and desperation. Her movements were fluid, her blade finding its mark again and again. The demons fell quickly, dissolving into dark mist, leaving only silence in their wake.

    “Nice timing,” Varric said, lowering Bianca. His grin faded slightly as he studied her. “You alright?”

    Ariana wiped her blade on her arm, her breath still coming fast. “Ask me when this is over.”

    Before she could catch her breath, an elf stepped forward—tall and calm, his sharp gaze locked on her. Without warning, he grabbed her wrist and guided her glowing hand toward the rift. The sudden flare of the mark sent a white-hot jolt of pain coursing through her, and she bit back a scream as the energy surged.

    The rift flickered, then collapsed with a final pulse of green light. Silence returned.

    The elf released her hand, his expression calm. “I am Solas,” he said, his voice smooth and measured. “The mark on your hand reacts to the Breach’s magic. It may be the only thing capable of sealing these rifts.”

    Ariana pulled her hand back, flexing her fingers as the pain ebbed. “Well,” she muttered, “at least it’s good for something.”

    Varric chuckled. “Still standing. I’ll call it a win.”

    She rolled her eyes, sliding her daggers into their sheaths. “The definition of that word is getting pretty broad.”

    “Well, the alternative isn’t great” he quipped, though his grin faded slightly as he glanced at her. “You alright, pup?”

    “Ask me again when this is over,” she replied, though her voice was quieter now, her gaze shifting toward the smoldering path ahead. “The Rangers?” she asked, her voice low.

    Varric’s grin faded entirely. “They’ve held so far, but it’s bad, pup. Real bad. If we don’t close the Breach soon…” He trailed off, shaking his head.

    Her throat tightened, but she nodded. “Then we keep moving.”

    As they pushed onward, the faint embers of hope Ariana had clung to since waking began to dim. The Rangers were scattered, the Temple destroyed, and her own body betrayed her with this mark. But beneath all that, another thought crept in, one she had tried to bury beneath focus and resolve.

    Cullen.

    Riley had told her he was missing, and some part of her had hoped—hoped he would be here, among the Templar leadership at the Conclave as the Knight-Commander of Kirkwall. But if he had been at the Temple… She shook her head, trying to banish the thought. No. I would know if he were gone.

    But then the reality of his absence settled like a weight on her chest. If he hadn’t been at the Conclave and had been missing for over four months… What are the chances he’s still alive? The sinking dread clawed at her, and she clenched her jaw, forcing herself to focus on the path ahead.

    As they trudged forward, Varric fell into step beside her. “You’ve got to tell me, what happened back there? At the Temple?”

    Ariana sighed, rubbing her temples. “I don’t remember much. One minute I was walking the grounds, the next… nothing. Just flashes of running and…” Her voice faltered. “And the Rangers. I think they were with me, but it’s all a blur.”

    Varric gave her a sidelong glance. “Did I teach you nothing? You should’ve spun a story”

    Cassandra let out a low grunt of disapproval. “That is what you would have done,” she snapped, her tone dripping with chastisement.

    “Of course I would have,” Varric shot back with a smirk. “It’s more believable and significantly less likely to result in premature execution.”

    She managed a weak laugh, shaking her head. “Next time I wake up with strange magic and everyone blaming me for the end of the world, I’ll keep that in mind.”

    They reached the forward camp, where another rift loomed, surrounded by demons. The fight that followed was brutal but swift, and with a flash of green light, the mark once again sealed the rift.

    “That thing’s coming in handy,” Varric quipped, leaning on a nearby crate.

    “You want it, Varric?” Ariana shot back with a teasing smile. “I’d be happy for you to take it off my hands. Literally.”

    Varric barked a laugh, his grin widening. “Nah, I’m good. Looks like it stings a bit.”

    “It does,” Ariana muttered, flexing her hand as the last echoes of pain subsided. For a brief moment, the banter lightened the weight of the chaos around them, and she was grateful for it.

    Varric barked a laugh, but the humor felt hollow. As they settled into tense quiet, Ariana’s thoughts circled back to Cullen, the despair pressing down harder now. For the first time, she allowed herself to feel it fully—the fear that she would never find him, that she had already lost him.

    ~~~

    The forward camp was a maelstrom of tension and barely contained panic. Soldiers moved hurriedly, their faces taut with fear and exhaustion as the unnatural green light of the Breach loomed above. The air vibrated with magic, its ominous hum a constant reminder of the chaos threatening to consume them.

    Near the command table, an argument flared, sharp voices rising above the din. Ariana’s eyes narrowed as she caught sight of Leliana locked in a battle of words with a tall, stern man clad in richly embroidered robes—his posture practically dripping with self-importance.

    “We must prepare the soldiers,” Leliana insisted, her tone resolute. “If we delay any longer, the Breach will overwhelm us.”

    “And lead them to their deaths?” the man countered, his disdain cutting through the air. “Retreat is the only sensible course.”

    Ariana sighed, her frustration mounting. How is this helpful? Cassandra’s stride was purposeful beside her, while Valentina and Lamberto flanked them, ever watchful. As they approached, the man’s eyes fell on Ariana, his expression souring further.

    “The prisoner arrives,” he said, his voice laced with contempt. “You would stake our survival on her?”

    “She is Lady Trevelyan,” Leliana retorted sharply. “And she may be our only chance of stopping the Breach.”

    “I know exactly who she is,” the man snapped, turning his glare to Cassandra. “As Grand Chancellor of the Chantry, I order you to take this criminal to Val Royeaux for trial and execution.”

    “Order me?” Cassandra’s voice was like the crack of a whip. Her glare was fierce enough to silence the camp. “You are a glorified clerk. A bureaucrat!”

    Valentina leaned toward Ariana, raising an amused brow. “Entertaining, isn’t it?”

    Ariana let out a quiet, exasperated laugh. “Leave it to institutions to bicker while everything falls apart,” she muttered.

    “Not how the Rangers do things,” Lamberto remarked dryly. “What now, Wolf? Step in?”

    Ariana’s patience wore thin as the exchange dragged on. She strode forward, her voice cutting through the argument. “Let me get this straight,” she said, her tone sharp. “None of you are in charge, and instead of acting, you’re wasting time arguing?”

    Roderick bristled. “You dare—”

    “Oh, I dare,” Ariana interrupted, crossing her arms. “Demons are pouring out of the sky, and you’re debating politics? Either take action or get out of the way.”

    Cassandra’s lips twitched faintly, but her expression remained hard. “You have a better plan, Lady Trevelyan?”

    “I do,” Ariana replied firmly. “We move now. Every second we waste costs more lives.”

    “That is madness,” Roderick sputtered. “You would throw lives away on a fool’s errand!”

    Ariana turned to him, her eyes cold. “Then stay behind, Chancellor. Some of us still have work to do.”

    Leliana’s smirk was barely concealed as she addressed Cassandra. “There are two paths to the Temple,” she said. “The direct route is faster but overrun with demons. The mountain path is safer, but slower.”

    “The direct route,” Ariana said without hesitation.

    Cassandra studied her, as though weighing her resolve. Finally, she nodded. “We move immediately.”

    As they turned to leave, Roderick called out, his voice biting. “On your head be the consequences, Seeker.”

    Cassandra stiffened but didn’t respond, her focus already on the task ahead. Ariana didn’t spare Roderick a glance. There was no time for doubt or hesitation.

    Valentina and Lamberto fell in step behind her, their silent presence a reassurance. As they approached the path leading to the Temple, soldiers watched her with a mix of fear, suspicion, and tentative hope. The weight of their stares settled heavily on her shoulders.

    They’re not looking at me. They’re looking at the White Wolf, she thought, the burden of expectation pressing down.

    “You act as if the Divine herself chose you for this,” Cassandra remarked, her tone laced with curiosity.

    “She did,” Ariana replied, her voice quiet but unwavering. “And now we make sure she wasn’t wrong.”

    Cassandra didn’t argue. Instead, she nodded, a flicker of something softer in her eyes. Together, they pressed on, the Temple and the Breach drawing closer with each step.

    ~~~

    The Temple loomed ahead, shrouded in green light and the eerie hum of the Breach. The ruins stood like broken teeth against the sky, and the battlefield was a chaotic blur of soldiers and demons locked in a desperate struggle. Ariana’s pulse quickened as her gaze swept over the carnage. Her body ached with exhaustion, but her mind remained sharp, driven by a singular need to survive and protect those who could not.

    Her eyes caught on a figure near the center of the fighting—a tall, armored man whose every movement spoke of precision and command. He cut through the demons with practiced efficiency, his blade flashing in the unnatural light. Ariana’s breath caught. Cullen.

    The relief was so overwhelming it almost brought her to her knees. He’s alive. Her grip on her daggers tightened as she surged forward, the mark on her hand flaring with each step. The pain was nothing compared to the burning urgency in her chest.

    Before she could call out, a hulking demon broke from the melee, its jagged claws poised to strike Cullen’s unprotected side. He was locked in combat, too focused to see the threat.

    “No!” Ariana shouted, her voice raw.

    She moved without thinking, her body a blur of motion. Her daggers flashed as she intercepted the demon, her blades finding purchase in its thick hide. The creature roared, swiping at her with deadly force, but she ducked under its claws, her movements fluid and precise.

    Cullen turned, his eyes widening in recognition as she fought the demon back. For a moment, he froze.

    “Ariana,” he breathed, the name barely audible over the chaos.

    “Cullen, focus!” she barked, driving her blade into the demon’s throat. It dissolved into ash, and she turned to face him fully.

    They fell into step as if no time had passed, moving together like two halves of the same blade. She parried while he struck, their rhythm seamless. The years and distance between them evaporated in the heat of battle, and for a brief, shining moment, it felt like nothing had changed.

    When the last demon fell, the tension eased, leaving only the crackling energy of the rift and the distant cries of soldiers still fighting. Ariana’s left hand flared in response, the mark glowing with a searing light. She winced, clutching it instinctively. She stepped forward, raising her glowing palm toward the rift. 

    The mark flared brighter, the energy surging violently through her arm. Pain rippled through her entire body like fire racing along her veins. Her knees buckled slightly, but she forced herself to remain standing, teeth clenched as she channeled the magic. 

    When the rift collapsed with a final pulse, Ariana’s breaths came in ragged gasps. She staggered slightly, the weight of her exhaustion catching up to her. Cullen was at her side in an instant, his sword still in hand.

    “Ariana,” he said again, this time with more force.

    She dropped her daggers without thinking and stepped into his arms, the relief washing over her in a wave. “You’re alive,” she murmured, her voice breaking. “I thought—” She couldn’t finish the sentence, couldn’t give voice to the fear that had gripped her since Riley told her he was missing.

    Cullen hesitated for only a moment before pulling her close, his armor cold against her. “Of course, I’m alive,” he said quietly, though his voice wavered. “I didn’t—”

    “They said you were missing,” Ariana interrupted, her voice thick with emotion. “I thought you’d been at the Conclave, and then—” She pulled back just enough to look at him, her hand brushing against a scar above his lip. Her fingers lingered as if needing to confirm he was real.

    His eyes softened, his expression a mixture of relief and pain. “I’m here,” he said simply.

    The sound of Cassandra’s voice shattered the moment. “Commander,” she called, her tone urgent.

    They broke apart, both suddenly aware of the battlefield around them. Cassandra and Solas approached, their expressions grim.

    “We must move,” Solas said, his gaze flicking to Ariana’s hand. “The mark grows unstable with each passing moment. We cannot afford to delay.”

    Cullen’s hand shot out, gripping her arm gently but firmly. “Are you sure you can do this?” His gaze flicked to her hand, then to her face. The concern in his eyes was unmistakable, but Ariana caught the brief flicker of his gaze toward her ring finger, now bare. The moment passed in a heartbeat, but the look lingered in her mind. He didn’t say anything, but she knew he had noticed.

    “I’ll manage,” she said, her voice steady despite the strain. “I don’t have a choice.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as his eyes lingered on Ariana. “Be careful,” he said, the words heavy with unspoken meaning.

    She managed a faint smile, her exhaustion clear. “Always.”

    As they turned toward the Temple, Ariana cast one last glance over her shoulder. Cullen’s gaze was still on her, and for a moment, the chaos around them faded into the background.

    Survive this, she thought, the words meant for both of them.

    ~~~

    As they entered what remained of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, the air felt thick with foreboding. The acrid scent of charred stone and ash clung to every surface, mingling with the faint hum of magic that made the hair on Ariana’s arms stand on end. Leliana and a group of soldiers caught up with them, their presence a mix of relief and urgency. Determined to reach the rift and uncover what had happened, they pressed on through the shattered remains of the once-holy site.

    As they neared the center of the Temple, a voice reverberated through the air, low and menacing: “Now is the hour of our victory. Bring forth the sacrifice.”

    Ariana froze mid-step, the hairs on the back of her neck standing up. “Oh no… no, no. I’m not doing another haunted house,” she muttered, shooting a sharp glance at Varric.

    Varric smirked faintly, his crossbow already raised. “You and me both, pup. Let’s not make this a habit.”

    “What are we hearing?” Cassandra demanded, her voice edged with unease. For all her stoicism, even she couldn’t mask her discomfort.

    “At a guess? The person responsible for the Breach,” Solas answered, his tone as calm and measured as if they were discussing the weather. It grated on Ariana’s nerves.

    The voice echoed again as they moved deeper into the ruins, the sinister cadence like nails against stone: “Keep the sacrifice still.”

    Then came a cry that froze Ariana in place. “Someone help me!” It was unmistakable—Divine Justinia’s voice.

    Cassandra’s face went pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. “That is… the Divine. That is her voice!”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her silence speaking louder than words. She hadn’t known Justinia well—not personally—but the Divine had entrusted her, believed in her, and Ariana had failed her. Failed everyone.

    As they descended to the next level, the walls began to shimmer with jagged veins of red lyrium. Ariana’s breath hitched at the sight of it, her pulse quickening. 

    “Maker…” Varric began, his voice unusually strained, his gaze locked on the glowing veins.

    “Red lyrium,” Ariana finished, her voice grim and tinged with exhaustion. She forced a wry smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I really didn’t want to do another haunted house.”

    “This place reeks of it,” Varric muttered, his usual bravado replaced with unease. 

    The oppressive energy seemed to thicken as they approached the Temple’s heart. Suddenly, the mark on Ariana’s hand flared painfully, forcing her to a halt. A wave of nausea rolled over her as a vision formed in the air above the rift.

    The scene unfolded like a memory etched in time. Divine Justinia was restrained by shimmering magical bindings, her expression calm but determined even as a dark, hooded figure loomed over her.

    “What’s going on here?” Ariana’s voice cut through the vision. Her own form stepped into view, her daggers drawn.

    The Divine turned her head sharply, her voice urgent. “Run while you can! Warn them!”

    The hooded figure’s voice dripped with malice. “We have an intruder. Kill her. Now.”

    The vision dissipated as abruptly as it had appeared, leaving the group in stunned silence.

    Cassandra’s voice broke the stillness, tight with a mix of accusation and desperation. “Most Holy called out to you. What happened here?” 

    Ariana stared at the empty space where the vision had been, her chest tightening. She could still feel the Divine’s urgency, her plea for help echoing in her mind. But the answers eluded her. She shook her head, her voice trembling. “I… I don’t know. I don’t remember.”

    Solas stepped closer to the rift, inspecting it carefully. “The rift is closed, but not sealed. To seal it properly, we must reopen it.”

    Ariana’s head snapped toward him, incredulous. “Reopen it? That has to be the worst idea I’ve ever heard.”

    “We’ve had a lot of those lately,” Varric quipped, his dry humor cutting through the tension just enough to make her lips twitch. 

    “It will draw attention from the other side,” Solas warned. “Be ready.”

    Cassandra issued sharp orders to the soldiers. “Defensive positions! Prepare yourselves!”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked between the rift and the faces around her—Cassandra, Varric, and the soldiers who still held the line despite their fear. She clenched her jaw, the weight of it all settling in her chest like a stone. How many more lives will this cost? she thought bitterly, flexing her aching hand. She hadn’t chosen this, but the bodies littering the Temple’s ruins were a cruel reminder that choice no longer mattered. If I don’t do this, no one else will.

    Ariana hesitated, glancing at Varric. His calm nod, his steady presence, gave her just enough courage to step forward. The White Wolf doesn’t falter. Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand toward the rift and let the mark’s magic surge once more.

    The rift exploded open with a blinding flash of light, the energy roaring like a storm unleashed. A massive Pride Demon emerged, its roar shaking the shattered walls of the Temple.

    The battle was immediate and relentless. Ariana fought with everything she had, dodging the demon’s crushing blows and striking whenever an opening presented itself. Her daggers gleamed in the eerie light, but they felt inadequate against such a foe.

    “You’ve faced worse, pup!” Varric called, loosing bolt after bolt into the demon’s back. “Don’t let this one make you look bad!”

    “Worry less about me, Varric, and aim better!” Ariana shot back, the banter keeping her grounded amidst the chaos.

    The Pride Demon roared again, swiping its massive arm and sending a group of soldiers sprawling. Ariana gritted her teeth, channeling the mark’s energy directly into the rift. A shockwave rippled through the chamber, staggering the demon.

    “Nice move!” Varric shouted, his crossbow releasing another bolt.

    The Pride Demon roared, its massive fists slamming into the ground with enough force to send cracks spidering out beneath their feet. Ariana darted to the side, narrowly avoiding a blow that would have crushed her outright. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her movements slowing as exhaustion clawed at her limbs. “Could this thing get any bigger?” she muttered, dodging another swing.

    “Bigger? Probably,” Varric called out, loosing another bolt. “But I’m thinking uglier is a stretch.”

    Ariana’s lips twitched, but the fleeting humor did little to steady her. She caught a brief opening, driving her daggers into the demon’s leg. It roared in fury, staggering back. “It’s not enough,” she growled, frustration lacing her voice.

    “It’s weakening!” Cassandra shouted, her shield raised as she blocked a blow. “Keep pushing!”

    With renewed focus, Ariana channeled her remaining strength into the mark, directing its power toward the rift. The demon faltered, its massive form shimmering as the energy pulled at it, unraveling its connection to the mortal plane.

    “Now! Seal the rift!” Cassandra commanded.

    Ariana stepped forward, her legs trembling as she raised her hand. The mark burned hotter than ever, the energy within it wild and untamed. She clenched her teeth against the pain, forcing the magic into the rift. 

    The rift resisted, pulling against her, threatening to tear her apart. Her vision blurred, but she pushed harder, pouring every ounce of strength into the mark. The edges of the rift began to fold in on themselves, shrinking with each agonizing second. Finally, with a deafening pulse of light, the rift closed completely.

    The chamber went silent. Ariana swayed on her feet, her strength spent, before collapsing to the ground. The world dimmed as the pain in her hand ebbed, and then darkness claimed her once more.

  • Chapter 58 – Shadows of the Past

    15 – 18 Guardian 9:41

    The ground shuddered beneath Cullen’s boots as he stood among the chaos, directing the combined forces of Templars and Rangers to hold the line against the encroaching demons. His voice rang out, steady and commanding, even as the unnatural glow of the rift in the distance cast an eerie green pall over the battlefield.

    “Reinforce the left flank! Hold them there!” he barked, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.

    But then Riley’s voice broke through the din, sharp and desperate. “She’s alive! Someone get help!”

    The words struck him like a blow. His head snapped toward the Temple steps just as a figure emerged, stumbling before collapsing onto the cold stone. The fur-lined white cloak, now streaked with ash and blood, was unmistakable.

    Ariana.

    His heart twisted violently, relief and terror clashing in his chest. She was alive—but barely. His legs moved before his mind could catch up, carrying him toward her crumpled form. The glowing green light emanating from her hand made his breath hitch. What is this? What happened to her?

    By the time he reached her, Riley was already kneeling beside Ariana, her hands gripping her shoulders, shaking her gently. “Wolf! Come on, wake up. You hear me? Stay with me!” Riley’s voice cracked, panic seeping through her usual confident tone.

    Cullen dropped to his knees beside them, his gauntlet hovering uncertainly over Ariana’s hand as his gaze swept over her. She looked so small, so fragile—words he would never have associated with her before. The glowing green magic pulsing from her hand sent a chill down his spine, but it was the pallor of her face and the stillness of her body that twisted the knife in his chest.

    “She’s breathing,” Riley muttered, her voice tight. But her eyes darted between Cullen and Ariana’s hand, fear creeping into her expression. “What the hell is this?”

    Cullen didn’t answer immediately. His hand trembled slightly as he reached for Ariana’s left hand, carefully pulling off the glove that covered it. The glow intensified as the glove slid free, the green light illuminating her slender fingers. And there, nestled on her ring finger, was the engagement ring he had given her all those years ago.

    His breath caught. The sight of it—so simple, so familiar—brought a wave of emotion crashing over him. She still wore it. Through everything, through the years they had been apart, she still had it. A lump rose in his throat, and he clenched his jaw against the sudden, overwhelming ache in his chest.

    The ring gleamed faintly in the unnatural light, a testament to promises made long ago. It was more than a symbol; it was a lifeline, tethering him to the memory of who they once were. And who, perhaps, they could still be.

    “She didn’t do this,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “She’s not a mage. Someone—something—did this to her.”

    Riley’s head snapped up, her voice fierce despite the tears brimming in her eyes. “Of course she didn’t do this. Whatever happened up there, she was trying to stop it. She always is.”

    Cullen swallowed hard, his mind racing. The explosion, the Divine’s death, the rift—it all felt like a puzzle with missing pieces. He had failed to protect Ariana in Kirkwall, had left her to face the weight of that city’s chaos alone. Now, seeing her like this, broken and battered, that failure cut deeper than any blade ever could.

    “She’s burning up,” Riley said suddenly, her voice taut with urgency as she adjusted Ariana’s cloak in a futile attempt to shield her from the biting cold. Her hands trembled as they hovered near Ariana’s face, brushing away stray strands of hair that clung to her pale, sweat-dampened skin. “We need to move her. Maker, what do we do?”

    Cullen eyes fixed on Ariana’s unnaturally still form. The soft green light emanating from her hand cast flickering shadows across her face, her features drawn and fragile in the eerie glow. His heart ached at the sight, the sharp contrast to the defiant strength he had always admired in her.

    She doesn’t belong here, like this, he thought bitterly, anger and fear warring within him. She was a fighter, his fighter, and yet here she lay, cold and vulnerable, on the edge of slipping away.

    Without a word, Cullen slid his arms beneath her back and legs, lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His armor clinked softly as he rose, the sound barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. “We get her to safety,” he said, his voice low but firm, the words steadying him even as the storm of emotion threatened to break through his composure.

    Riley stayed close, her boots crunching on the frozen ground as she followed his every step. Her hand lingered on Ariana’s shoulder, her lips pressed into a thin line as though willing her strength to flow into her unconscious leader. “She’ll fight through this,” Riley muttered, her voice barely more than a whisper, as if speaking the words aloud would make them true. “She has to.”

    Cullen glanced at her, his golden eyes shadowed with a mixture of pain and resolve. “She will,” he replied, though his voice betrayed the doubt gnawing at the edges of his mind. It sounded more like a prayer than a certainty, a plea to the Maker for something—anything—to keep her tethered to this world.

    His gaze fell back to Ariana’s face. Even now, despite the ash streaking her cheeks and the blood matted in her dark hair, she looked achingly familiar. But it was the faint gleam of silver on her hand that kept drawing his attention. Her ring—their ring—still nestled on her finger. His throat tightened, a pang of something too raw to name cutting through him. After everything, she had kept it.

    A soldier hurried over with Cullen’s horse, and he carefully mounted, Ariana cradled securely in his arms. The warmth of her body, faint and fragile, seeped through his armor, a reminder of how close he had come to losing her.

    Riley swung onto her own horse with practiced ease, her sharp eyes scanning the treacherous path ahead. “You keep her safe, Cullen,” she said, her voice rough, edged with a vulnerability she rarely let show. “Whatever this is… don’t let it take her.”

    He met her gaze, the weight of her words sinking into his soul. “I won’t,” he promised, his tone steely. Yet beneath the resolve, his heart twisted with fear. The unnatural light still pulsed from Ariana’s hand, a chilling reminder of the unknown force now entwined with her fate.

    As they rode down the mountain, the cold wind lashed at them, carrying the scent of ash and blood. Cullen’s arms tightened around Ariana’s unconscious form, his mind a storm of worry and determination.

    I will fight for her this time, he vowed silently, his jaw set with grim resolve. No matter what it takes.

    ~~~

    The heavy atmosphere in Haven pressed down like a storm cloud as Cullen carried Ariana through the gates, her limp body a stark contrast to the flickering green light that pulsed from her hand. The glow had dimmed, but its rhythm was no less unnatural, casting an eerie hue over her pale features. Each step felt heavier, burdened not by her weight but by the crushing fear gnawing at his chest. Around him, soldiers and civilians scrambled to prepare for the unknown threat looming above the mountains—a tear in the sky that seemed to pulse with malevolent intent.

    As they crossed the threshold into Haven, Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine hurried to meet them. Cassandra’s eyes immediately locked onto Ariana, her sharp gaze flicking to Cullen with a mixture of confusion and suspicion.

    “Commander,” Cassandra began, her tone demanding, “did you find the Divine?”

    Cullen shook his head grimly. “There were no survivors at the Temple… save for her.” His voice cracked slightly as he gestured to Ariana. “She’s injured, and something—some magic—is clinging to her hand. She needs a healer immediately.” The words came out more forcefully than intended, his frustration barely contained.

    Before anyone could respond, a calm, unfamiliar voice interrupted. “I may be able to help.”

    All eyes turned toward the speaker, a tall, pale man approaching with deliberate calm. His piercing gaze seemed to cut through the tension with an almost eerie ease.

    “Who are you?” Cassandra demanded, her hand instinctively moving to her sword hilt.

    “I am Solas,” the man replied evenly, his gaze flicking briefly to Ariana before returning to Cassandra. “I have knowledge of what afflicts her and may be able to stabilize it.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, his grip on Ariana tightening. “And why should we trust you?”

    Solas’s expression remained maddeningly serene. “You have no reason to trust me. But if that mark on her hand remains unchecked, she will die—and possibly take much of Haven with her.”

    A tense silence followed, broken only by the distant murmurs of frightened villagers. Cullen exchanged a wary glance with Cassandra and Leliana before nodding sharply. “Very well. Lead the way.”

    Solas led them to a nearby building, its interior sparse but cleared for use. Cullen gently laid Ariana on the makeshift bed, the green glow casting faint shadows on the bare walls. His eyes lingered on her face, and for a moment, the weight of everything threatened to overwhelm him. She has to pull through, he thought fiercely.

    Cassandra’s expression remained thunderous, distrust radiating off her in waves as Solas knelt beside Ariana and began his work. The elf’s murmured words of power filled the room, the green light on Ariana’s hand flaring slightly with each syllable.

    The door creaked open, and Varric entered, his usual nonchalance replaced by a grim determination. He knelt by Ariana’s side, brushing ash from her hair with a tenderness that belied his gruff exterior. “Pup, what in the Void did you get yourself into this time?” he muttered, his voice low and pained.

    Cassandra’s sharp tone cut through the moment. “Varric, you know her? Did you know what she was planning?”

    Varric’s gaze snapped to Cassandra, his usual humor nowhere to be found. “Watch your tone, Seeker,” he said, standing straighter. “She didn’t plan for this. You think she caused it? Look at her!” He gestured toward Ariana, his voice rising. “Does she look like someone who orchestrated this chaos?”

    “She’s the only survivor,” Cassandra snapped back. “And the Divine is dead. Who else should we hold accountable?”

    Riley, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, her tone biting. “Probably not the person the Divine herself hired to ensure this didn’t happen,” she said coldly.

    Cassandra’s glare faltered for a moment, a flicker of pain or guilt crossing her face before her expression hardened again.

    Cullen stepped between them, his voice calm but resolute. “I don’t believe she’s responsible for the explosion. She’s clearly been affected by whatever happened. Right now, she needs help, not accusations.”

    Cassandra’s eyes narrowed, her frustration mounting. “This isn’t about belief, Commander. The Divine is dead. Someone must answer for this.”

    “And when we find who is responsible, they will,” Cullen replied, his voice steady but firm. “But it wasn’t her.”

    Cassandra crossed her arms, her tone icy. “The White Wolf is a mercenary, nothing more. You’re letting sentiment cloud your judgment.”

    “No,” Cullen snapped, his jaw tightening. “I’m looking at the evidence—or the lack of it. I left the Order to follow what I believed was right, not to condemn the innocent for survival.” His voice carried a weight of conviction that silenced the room.

    Cassandra opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by Riley stepping forward. “If you try to take her, you’ll have to go through us,” she said, her voice low and dangerous. “The Rangers won’t stand by and let you throw her into a dungeon.”

    Before Cassandra could respond, the door burst open again. “What happened? Where’s Wolf?” Eshara demanded, her eyes wide as she rushed to Ariana’s side. Her gaze snapped to Solas. “Who are you, and what are you doing to her?”

    Solas didn’t look up from his work. “I’m stabilizing the mark on her hand. If you are her healer, tend to her other injuries. Quickly.”

    Eshara hesitated, then nodded, her hands already moving to check the extent of Ariana’s injuries.

    Cullen watched the scene unfold, a wave of relief washing over him despite the tension. Ariana had people who cared deeply for her, people willing to fight for her. Yet it did little to ease the ache in his chest.

    Cassandra’s voice broke through his thoughts, low and cold. “Commander. A word.” Without waiting for a response, she turned and stormed out.

    Cullen took a deep breath, running a hand over his face. He turned to Riley. “Station your Rangers here. She’s never unguarded. No mages or Templars, either. Cassandra could incapacitate both.”

    Riley gave a curt nod. “Done. Three squads, full rotation. No one touches her.”

    “Varric,” Cullen added, his voice softening, “stay with her. Let me know if anything changes.”

    The dwarf nodded, his focus still on Ariana. “I’m not leaving her side, Commander.”

    Cullen straightened, his resolve hardening once more. He wouldn’t let Ariana face this alone. Not again.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood just outside the room where Ariana lay, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. The door was slightly ajar, and the soft murmur of voices inside—Riley’s clipped commands and Eshara’s calm instructions—was faintly audible. His heart ached at the thought of Ariana lying motionless, her strength reduced to this fragile stillness. He had promised to protect her, and yet here they were.

    He exhaled sharply and turned to leave, intending to meet Cassandra. Before he had taken more than a step, Leliana’s voice, soft and deliberate, came from the shadows.

    “Commander.”

    Cullen stopped, his shoulders tensing as she stepped forward, her expression unreadable in the dim light of the corridor. “Leliana,” he greeted, his tone carefully neutral.

    “You’re on your way to speak with Cassandra,” she said, more a statement than a question.

    “I am,” he replied curtly. “Is there something you need?”

    Leliana’s piercing gaze flicked briefly to the door behind him. “Not from you, but perhaps something you need to hear.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, but before he could respond, she continued. “Are you certain everything is alright?”

    His jaw tightened, and he gestured toward the sky visible through a cracked window, its green glow casting an eerie pall over Haven. “Nothing is as it should be, Leliana. That thing is growing. The Temple is destroyed. The Divine is dead. Of course, everything is not alright.”

    Leliana tilted her head slightly, her voice calm but probing. “And yet, amidst all this, you seem… certain.”

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed. “If you have a point, make it.”

    “The White Wolf,” Leliana said simply. “You seem convinced of her innocence. What makes you so certain she is not responsible for the explosion at the Conclave?”

    Cullen’s heart clenched, but he forced his expression to remain stoic. “Her reputation precedes her. I’ve followed her work for years. This… chaos isn’t her style. She believes in protecting those who can’t protect themselves.”

    Leliana arched a delicate brow. “Her work? Or her?”

    Cullen stiffened. “What exactly are you implying?”

    “I imply nothing,” Leliana said smoothly. “I am merely observing that you seem… personally invested in her safety.”

    “She’s not a criminal,” Cullen said, his voice low but firm. “She has risked her life to save others countless times. To accuse her without proof—”

    “Is not something you would allow,” Leliana finished, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. “Interesting.”

    He exhaled sharply, his control slipping. “What happened at the Temple was not her doing. I will see to it that she is protected, Leliana—no matter what.”

    Leliana studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze cutting through his defenses. “You care for her,” she said softly, the statement more revelation than accusation.

    Cullen’s breath hitched, but he didn’t deny it. “She—” His voice faltered before he forced himself to continue. “She’s been through enough. I won’t let her suffer for something she didn’t do.”

    Leliana’s smile deepened, but her tone remained gentle. “For what it’s worth, I do not believe the White Wolf is responsible. She was a victim of its chaos, just as we all are. I knew Justinia well and I trust her judgment.” She stepped closer, her voice dropping slightly. “Your secret is safe, Commander.”

    Cullen blinked, his thoughts racing as he realized just how much he had revealed. His mind replayed the exchange, his chest tightening. Leliana knew. Of course, she knew.

    Before he could respond, Leliana turned and began to walk away. “The Seeker may demand answers,” she said over her shoulder, her voice carrying a note of warning. “But do not let her doubt shake you, Commander. Your convictions are what will see us through this.”

    As her footsteps faded, Cullen remained rooted in place, his hand unconsciously brushing the hilt of his sword. His gaze drifted back to the door, his mind a storm of conflicting emotions. Ariana lay beyond that threshold, her fate uncertain, but his resolve crystallized in that moment. He would protect her. He had to.

    Maker, let her survive this. Let her wake. Give us a chance to mend what was broken.

    He turned sharply, heading toward his meeting with Cassandra, the weight of his promise settling heavily on his shoulders. But for the first time in years, his steps felt purposeful—not dictated by orders, but by the strength of his own will.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s eyes snapped open, her breath hitching as an oppressive silence enveloped her. The room swam before her, its edges bleeding into shadow. A faint green light pulsed in her peripheral vision, and the walls seemed to ripple, shifting between the familiar stone of Haven and the jagged, dreamlike spires of the Fade.

    Her heart thundered in her chest as fragmented memories surged forward—flashes of the Conclave, the Divine’s desperate cry, and that searing, blinding light. She sat up abruptly, her fingers clutching at the edge of the cot beneath her. The world wavered, and for a moment, the shadows around her coalesced into monstrous shapes, their whispering voices clawing at her sanity.

    “Wolf,” a voice called softly, steady and familiar. Eshara.

    Ariana turned toward the sound, her vision still hazy. She barely registered the healer’s presence, her hands moving to the glowing mark on her left hand. The sight of it sent a jolt of terror through her.

    “She’s waking up,” Solas murmured, his voice calm but tinged with concern. He stepped closer, his pale eyes fixed on her. “Lady Trevelyan, you are safe, but you must—”

    “Safe?” Ariana hissed, her voice low and strained. “Where is this? What…what happened?” Her eyes darted around the room, catching fleeting glimpses of shadowy figures that faded when she tried to focus.

    “You’re in Haven,” Varric said, stepping forward with his usual deliberate calm, though his expression betrayed his worry. “We found you after the explosion. You’ve been out for hours.”

    Ariana shook her head, her breathing quickening. “No,” she muttered, her voice trembling. “This isn’t real. I saw—” Her words faltered as the flickering shapes at the edges of her vision grew darker, more solid.

    Before anyone could stop her, Ariana swung her legs over the side of the bed, her movements sharp and frantic. She staggered to her feet, swaying slightly as the floor seemed to ripple beneath her. “I need to—” she paused, clutching the edge of a nearby table to steady herself, her breaths coming in short, panicked bursts. “I need to find—”

    “Wolf, listen to me,” Eshara said urgently, taking a cautious step forward. “You’re hurt, but we can help you. Please, sit back down. You need rest.”

    Ariana’s gaze snapped to Eshara, her body tensing as though preparing for a fight. “Stay back,” she warned, her voice sharp and unsteady. “Don’t come near me!”

    Solas frowned but remained still, his tone soothing. “You are caught between the Fade and the waking world. Your confusion is understandable, but you must ground yourself. Focus on the here and now.”

    “I can’t!” Ariana’s voice cracked, her vision blurring as reality slipped further from her grasp. The room seemed to twist and ripple, the faces of those around her distorting like reflections in a broken mirror.

    Varric took a cautious step forward, his hands raised in a placating gesture. “Pup, it’s me. It’s Varric. You know me.”

    Ariana’s breathing grew ragged, her fingers curling into fists. “You’re not real,” she whispered, her voice choked with fear. “None of this is real.”

    The door opened suddenly, and Cullen stepped inside, his expression grim as the chaotic scene unfolded before him. His gaze locked on Ariana, her stance defensive, her eyes wide and unfocused. He recognized the look immediately—the haunted, distant gaze of someone caught in the grip of a nightmare they couldn’t escape.

    “Ariana,” he said firmly, his voice cutting through the commotion.

    Her head snapped toward him, her breath catching. “Cullen?” she whispered, her voice breaking. She took a hesitant step forward, her eyes brimming with tears. “You’re here?”

    “I’m here,” he said softly, his voice steady but filled with urgency. He moved closer, his hands raised to show he wasn’t a threat. “But you need to sit down. You’re hurt. Please, let them help you.”

    Her eyes searched his face, her expression crumbling. “You’re… dead,” she choked out, her voice raw with anguish. “I failed you. I failed everyone.”

    Cullen’s heart clenched, but he kept his tone calm, soothing. “No, Ariana. I’m alive, and so are you. But you’re dying, and if you don’t let them help, you won’t make it.”

    Her knees wobbled, but she stayed upright, shaking her head. “What’s the point if I’ve lost you?”

    Cullen closed the distance between them, taking her trembling left hand in his. His fingers wrapped firmly over hers, covering both the mark and the ring she still wore. The sight of it sent a fresh wave of emotion through him, but he pushed it aside. “You haven’t lost me,” he said, his voice steady and resolute. “I’m right here. And I’m not going anywhere. But I need you to stay with me, Ariana. Promise me you’ll fight. Promise me you’ll stay alive.”

    Her gaze finally steadied on him, the panic in her eyes giving way to exhaustion and a flicker of understanding. “Cullen…” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    “Promise me,” he urged, his grip tightening just slightly.

    Ariana’s legs gave out as her body surrendered to the strain. Cullen caught her easily, lowering her gently back onto the bed. “I’m here,” he murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I won’t leave you.”

    Her eyes fluttered closed, her breathing uneven but steadying as she slipped back into unconsciousness. Cullen remained by her side, his hand still resting over hers, his jaw tight with determination.

    “Hold on, Ariana,” he whispered. “Just hold on.”

    ~~~

    It took days for Solas to stabilize the mark on Ariana’s hand. Each pulse of its strange magic seemed to expand and contract with the tear in the sky, tethered to the growing rift like a heartbeat. Though her condition was fragile, Cassandra repeatedly demanded she be transferred to a cell, insisting Ariana was a threat. Riley and her Rangers, however, stood firm, guarding her room and refusing access to anyone who didn’t have explicit permission from Cullen, Varric, or Riley herself.

    The tension between Haven’s factions simmered, but for Cullen, the greater weight was Ariana’s precarious state. She had woken only the one time, confused and frightened. Each day her survival seemed less certain.

    Cullen and Riley stood in the War Room, pouring over reports. Their efforts to hold the line against the demons were relentless, with Rangers and soldiers working together to plug gaps in their defenses. Despite the steady onslaught, Cullen admired how Riley commanded the Rangers with a sharpness that reminded him of Ariana. The thought unsettled him—another reminder of her absence.

    A sharp knock interrupted their conversation.

    “Lieutenant Riley?” Elliot appeared at the door, his face hesitant. “She’s here. Asking for Wolf. I didn’t know what to say.”

    Riley’s brow furrowed in confusion before realization dawned. “Isabel,” she whispered to herself. She straightened, her voice firm. “It’s alright, Elliot. I’ll take it from here. Where is she?”

    “Outside the Chantry,” Elliot replied.

    Cullen looked between them, his curiosity evident. “‘She’? Who is ‘she’?”

    Riley sighed, glancing at Cullen before nodding. “You should come with me. You need to meet with her.”

    Together, they stepped outside into the brisk mountain air. Cullen’s eyes quickly found Isabel standing near the Chantry doors, her face lined with worry.

    “You’re here.” Riley greeted, walking toward her. “Good. We need you.”

    Isabel’s eyes searched Riley’s face, her voice trembling. “Where is she, Riley? Is she…?” She couldn’t finish, the weight of the unspoken question clear.

    Before Riley could answer, Cullen stepped into view. Isabel’s gaze shifted to him, her expression softening into relief. “Cullen,” she breathed, a faint smile breaking through her concern.

    “Isabel,” Cullen said, his voice quiet with surprise. He crossed the distance quickly, and she pulled him into a warm embrace.

    “My dear boy,” she said, her tone affectionate but strained. “What are you doing here?”

    Cullen let out a small laugh, though it carried no humor. “I could give the Order no more,” he said simply. “Seeker Pentaghast recruited me to oversee the military operations here.”

    Before Isabel could respond, a small voice called out. “Cullen?”

    Cullen turned, his eyes widening as Emma darted toward him. Dropping to his knees, he caught her in a tight embrace. The girl clung to him fiercely, her voice muffled against his shoulder. “I missed you.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he held her. “I missed you too,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion.

    Isabel watched, her expression both tender and clouded with worry. “She missed you,” she said gently. “More than you know.”

    Emma pulled back just enough to look at him, her eyes filled with unshed tears. “Ari said you were too busy to come read stories with me anymore,” she said, her voice trembling. “Did I do something wrong?”

    “No, Emma,” Cullen said, his heart breaking at her words. “You didn’t do anything wrong. I… Kirkwall wasn’t a good place for you. Ari was trying to keep you safe.”

    Emma sniffled, her small face twisting with doubt. “She always cried when I asked about you,” she whispered. “Didn’t she want to visit you?”

    Cullen closed his eyes, guilt washing over him. She always cried when I asked. The weight of his failures pressed harder. “Emma, I promise you—it wasn’t your fault. Or Ari’s. I missed you both more than I can say.”

    Emma studied him for a moment, then gave a small nod. “Can you read me a story tonight?” she asked, her voice hopeful.

    “I will,” he promised, his smile faint but earnest. “And maybe Ari will feel better if you read to her too,” she added innocently.

    Cullen’s throat tightened, and he could only nod, unable to find the words.

    “Go with Elliot, Emma,” Isabel said gently. “Get something to eat.”

    As Emma skipped off, Cullen’s shoulders sagged. “I didn’t realize how much my absence hurt her,” he said quietly.

    Isabel’s gaze was steady, her voice soft but firm. “She’s a child, Cullen. She feels deeply, but she also forgives deeply. You’ll make it right. And Ariana?” She hesitated. “She forgave you long ago. Truly, she never blamed you.”

    The words stung more than they soothed. Cullen nodded, though the guilt only deepened. I failed them both.

    “Cullen…” Isabel’s voice broke through his thoughts, sharper now. “Where is Ariana? Is she alive?”

    Cullen’s face fell, his earlier warmth replaced with a heavy grief. “She’s alive. Barely,” he said, his voice quiet. “The mark—something magical—nearly killed her. Solas is stabilizing it, but Cassandra…” He hesitated. “The Seeker wants her arrested.”

    “What?” Isabel’s voice rose, her disbelief turning to fury. “After everything she’s done—what you’ve done for this cause—she wants to chain her?”

    “I’m doing everything I can to protect her,” Cullen said firmly. “The Rangers are guarding her room, and I’ve given orders to ensure no one touches her. But if Cassandra pushes further…” He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. “I’ll stand between her and anyone who tries to harm her.”

    Isabel studied him for a long moment, her expression softening. “You always were a good man, Cullen,” she said with a faint smile. “Now, take me to her.”

    Cullen nodded and led Isabel toward Ariana’s room, his heart heavy but resolute.